The 470 Great Book

Alain Alain Corcuff Corcuff Nicolas Nicolas Guichet Guichet

THE GREAT THE GREAT BOOK BOOK

The recipe for the 470 by Henri Nouvel – February 1965

EXTRA EXTRA BLEU BLEU CIEL CIEL

that exist the one that does not.

• Have it designed by an architect who will know how to give it all the qualities that are normally incompatible.

• Have it built by a boatyard that will complete it better and cheaper than the others.

• Put together a team of fanatics who will make the boat their passion and their family saga.

• Find hundreds of enthusiasts who will love it like their own child and who will give it its dynamism, its life, its panache.

• Add water and wind, and you will have accomplished a masterpiece.

Photo © Matias Capizzano

• Choose amongst the numerous light dinghies

Alain Corcuff Nicolas Guichet

THE THE GREAT GREAT BOOK BOOK

EXTRA BLEU CIEL

Acknowledgements To the sailors and champions of the 470 Class and to the former Presidents of the international 470 Class association who provided testimonials in this book: Jo Aleh, Jenny Armstrong, A.R. Arshad, Robert Austin, David Barnes, Mathew Belcher, Lobke Berhout, Harro Bode, Oliver Bone, Christine Briand, Marc Bouët, Ian Brown, Yves & Hervé Carré, Morag Champy-McLean, Tommaso Chieffi, Michel Christ, Alain Chourgnoz, Simon Cooke, Leslie Egnot, Lucas Erni, Marc Everaert, Marc-Frédéric Everaert, Sime Fantela, Hubert Follenfant, Karyn Gojnich, Patricia Guerra, Cicero Hartmann, Erico Hoffmann, Jennifer J. Isler-Fetter, Karen & Gail Johnson, Miyuki Kai, Gabriel de Kergariou, Marcelien De Koning, Tom King, Andreas Kosmatopoulos, Marc Laurent, Florence Le Brun, Petri Leskinen, Tom Linskey, Judy Lugar, Igor Marenic, Igor Matviienko, Peter Nicholas, Tara Pacheco, Malcolm Page, Thierry Péponnet, Ingrid Petitjean, Benoit Petit, Luc Pillot, Alexander Plotnikov, Olivia Powrie, Alberto Predieri, Fernanda Sesto, Jan Shearer, Amir Shahaf, Henrik Soderlünd, Heinz Staudt, Belinda Stowell, Roger Surmin, Chako Tobari, Tönu & Toomas Toniste, David Ullman, Tom & Wouten Van Essen, Sjoerd Vollebregt, Lisa Westerhof, Hamish Willcox, Yosef Yogev, Theresa Zabell and Gabrio Zandona, To the photographers listed on page 213, whose photos appear in this book, To Didier Ravon, Chief Editor of «Voiles & Voiliers» magazine, who made his photo library available to us, To Bateaux magazine, for its articles about the 470, which have been a mine of information and photos, To Claude Tisserand, inventor of the Véliplane, for documentation in relation to his extraordinary flying 470s, To Jean-Claude Cornu, Dimitris Dimou, Marc Everaert, Victor Kovalenko, Jean Morin and Heinz Staudt for their interesting documentation and valuable commentaries, To Morag Champy-McLean, Edward Ramsden, and Ronan Corcuff, for their attentive proofreading.

To SOGEDIS SA and KSP Co., to 470 boatyards Blueblue, Mackay, Nautivela, Ziegelmeyer, and to sailmakers Olimpic Sails and Zaoli for their financial support to edit this book.

Cover : London Olympic Games, Weymouth, 2012, photo Matias Capizzano , lay-out Jean-Marie Lavat.

Preceding double page: plans of the 470 published in Bateaux magazine, 1964

Printed in June 2013 by Tipografia Valdostana, 5 avenue du Père Laurent - 11100 Aosta, Italy for EXTRA BLEU CIEL 26 rue Vaugelas 73100 Aix-les-Bains, France. ISBN 2-84664-013-0 - Copyright registration: June 2013

Alain Corcuff Nicolas Guichet Lay-out: Jean-Marie Lavat English version: Robert Austin

THE GREAT BOOK

EXTRA BLEU CIEL

The first drawing of a 470 published in Bateaux Magazine, 1964 6

foreword I

caught the sailing bug in Holland when I was a in Paris and had some spare time. I was elected teenager during a holiday camp organised by and immediately took charge of creating a my school. I was seventeen when in the summer national ranking of crews by points. of 1963 I came across the very first 470. André The following year, I joined the management Cornu, its architect, and Jean Morin, its builder, committee of the international 470 Class had come to present the boat to the sailing centre at association, succeeding André Chaput who was the Touring Club de France at Quiberon Port responsible for sporting activities.

Haliguen, where I was a sailing instructor, and In 1971, Charles Vincent took charge of the whose president was Albert Huet, a friend of André French association. An enthusiast about the Cornu. Right from the first sail in it, I was thundersorganisation of competitions and an expert on truck: the 470 was made for me. the subject, he formed his More modern, bigger, faster management committee in view than my Mousse or the Vauriens of organising top level regattas from the sailing school, but easy to in clubs where the necessary comhandle by a light crew, this «just petence did not exist. the right sized» boat immediately It was thanks to this that the seduced the majority of those who 1973 European Championship tried it. was organised at Saint-Cast or The following summer, a sethat the International Spring cond 470 had arrived at the centre Cup was created in 1976. and many members had also It was in this context that I bepurchased one. A 470 regatta was came initiated to the various actiorganised every day and a roster vities of a race committee under had to be established for the use of the guidance of a master of the the two club 470s. That summer, subject: Georges Vinges.

Alain Corcuff, I competed on number 246 in the I soon obtained qualification World Championship in Japan, as a national race officer in 1978, first national criterium which 1977 brought together forty-one boats. then at the international level in Then, by breaking my piggy bank, I managed to 1994 upon the creation of this new corps of race order my first 470 at the Paris boat show in officials.

January 1965, number 1028.

I succeeded my mentor Charles Vincent as A keen racer in the Paris region during the President of the French association in 1978 and, year and at Quiberon in the summer, I had to by continuing his policy, drove my team to rapidly reduce my sporting ambitions due to my organise the World Championships in 1981. studies and entering professional life.

We rented the National Sailing Centre and its It was then that André Chaput, a friend from services, in St-Pierre Quiberon, for three weeks the Mousse years and general secretary of the for this championship and for the International French 470 association, encouraged me to apply Championship of France which preceded it. for a position in the association’s management The preparation of the event was such an committee. exciting adventure for the team, that we reiterated At that time I was doing my military service it for the 1988 European Championships.

7

That year, I handed over to my successor, becoming vice-president a position that I still hold today.

On the international 470 Class association side, I remained a member of the management structures (general council, management committee) from 1971 up to the end of 2012.

I mainly worked on the organisation of championships and was in particular the creator of the International Class Championship Organisation Manual.

My national then international race officer activities were spent 90% of the time on 470 events, which allowed me to accumulate feedback for the organisation of future championships and to test numerous innovations in terms of format, course layout or racing rules.

In addition to the forty years of devotion to the 470, I have worked with all the presidents and managers of the international Class association, have met the majority of the people in charge of the clubs who organised our championships, have ensured that the 470 voice has been heard in numerous international and national sailing federation meetings, and have got to know the majority of our champions and top level sailors.

It has not always been easy or without clashes during these last forty years due to my hardened character. I wish to render homage to Rémy Paton, general secretary of the French association when I was president, for his wise advice and for his role as a moderator which counter balanced my impetuosity, and to Alberto Predieri, president of the international association from 2005 to 2008 when I was general secretary, with whom I worked closely and efficiently in total mutual confidence without the slightest shadow of a cloud between us. I was a friend of André Cornu, the 470’s architect, who is no longer with us today, and I still am friend with his son Jean-Claude as well as with Jean Morin, the first builder of the 470, who worked together to promote the 470 in its early days.

In 2009, I encouraged my friends in the French 470 association to offer to celebrate the

470’s fiftieth anniversary in France, around the World Championships. We had already celebrated the twenty-fifth, thirtieth and fortieth anniversaries in France and therefore could not miss the fiftieth.

It was then that bit by bit I had the idea to publish a book for the occasion that would recount the adventure of the 470.

I had the idea and plenty of archives in my attic but I needed to find the financing and above all the team to work with me. The preparation of this book has been exhilarating through the human contacts that it has generated. Over and above researching the archive texts and photographs, we also sought out the 470 elders, be they sailors or managers of the international association, in order to interview them or obtain their written testimonials.

It was also exhilarating through the team spirit that was created between the protagonists involved in its preparation, whom I would like to warmly thank: Nicolas Guichet for co-writing the texts with me, for translating English texts into French, for searching for old photos and documents, Robert Austin for translations into English, Morag Champy McLean for her attentive re-reading, and Jean-Marie Lavat for creating the layout and mock-up.

I hope that this book will bring as much pleasure to readers as we have had in creating it.

I would like to thank my friends and family for having endured, for up to fifty years for some, my devouring commitment to the 470 I particularly think about my children and grand-children who, without having all caught the 470 virus, nevertheless had to put up with it during their holidays, and to my dear wife Marie-Elisabeth with whom I sailed in 470s and who supported me for many long years in my voluntary work for the 470, before tiring and patiently waiting for my passion to appease in its turn.

Alain Corcuff Honorary President and vice-president of the French 470 Association Honorary member of the 470 Internationale.

8

I

the first builder of the 470, were t was around 1850 that the very moving moments.

French obtained the right to The 470 owes its success in go to sea for reasons other France and in the world to its than for their subsistence or to inherent qualities and also to defend their country. Before this, the context in which it arrived it was considered as improper in 1963. There is nothing stronas it was illegal. Sailing for ger than an idea that arrives at pleasure was a new idea at that the right time, and AndrÊ time. It was more or less at the Cornu’s genius was to have so same period that Parisians, who well understood his epoch and had been boating for some time, to have offered sailors an aladopted a boat with a pivoting most universal boat. centreboard and made it their I hope that you will enjoy favourite racing sailboat. browsing through this book, The 470 is its worthy descenNicolas Guichet, 2012 which is surely imperfect but dant and, even if it has become sincere in its intention to pay trithe boat the world sails, it is still present on the Seine. That is where I came across bute to the volunteers and the sailors who have made the 470 what it is today. it, at the Ablon sailing club.

I apologise to those of you who will not find I have had a lot of pleasure working on this themselves in these pages; having to select photobook with Alain Corcuff, who is the living herigraphs has been the only painful experience in tage of the Class. my relation with this marvellous boat.

I regret not having been able to tell AndrĂŠ Happy reading and enjoy sailing the 470 !

Cornu, who passed away in 2003, of my admiration for his creation. However meeting with his Nicolas Guichet son Jean-Claude Cornu and with Jean Morin, Pleasure Boating Historian

Jean-Marie Lavat, Alain Corcuff and Robert Austin, Paris, 2010 9

Jean-Claude Cornu & Jean Morin in 1965

10

« Choose amongst the numerous light dinghies that exist the one that does not.

Have it designed by an architect who will know how to give it all the qualities that are normally incompatible.

Have it built by a boatyard that will complete it better and cheaper than the others.

Put together a team of fanatics who will make the boat their passion and their family saga.

Find hundreds of enthusiasts who will love it like their own child and who will give it its dynamism, its life, its panache.

Add water and wind, and you will have accomplished a masterpiece».

The recipe for the 470 by Henri Nouvel (France) – February 1965

i ntroduction

S

ailing in France became more democratic and increased in popularity in the early 50s with the arrival of the Vaurien, a small double handed dinghy, 4.10 m long, made of plywood, easy to build and inexpensive.

In 1960, Lucien Lanaverre produced from his boatyards the 420, the first modern dinghy moulded in fiberglass, a boat which rapidly became the reference in the entire world as the double handed dinghy trainer for youth. Some double handed dinghies from the 50s, built in wood, were also built in fiber-

André Cornu architect

Jean Morin builder

glass at the same time, particularly the 505 which already had a round bilge hull. But between the 420 and the 505, there was 11

no modern fiberglass boat with a round bilge hull. It was at this moment that André Cornu, a regular and competent 505 racer, sought a competitive boat that would be easier to handle in all weather conditions.

Thus was born the idea to create a boat adapted to his needs in the middle range between the 420 and the 505, which he designed and had built by Jean Morin.

Thus started fifty years ago the fabulous adventure of the 470 and of the men and women who loved it •

1963-65 The first steps

The first 470, in 1963, Le Grand Piquey.

Photo signed by André Cornu

S

pring 1963, a boat never yet seen was sailing in front of Le Grand Piquey on the Arcachon basin (south of Bordeaux, France). It bore an unknown mark on its sail : «470».

André Cornu, born in 1912, was an engineer. He recounted: «In 1955, having sailed on quite different types of boat, I passed on to the 505. Unfortunately, with the passing years, the 505 12

had become too hard for me.

What could I do ? Sail on a keelboat ? That did not tempt me.

Come back to the Moth ? Too light. So, why not design the dinghy corresponding to my needs ?

This is how the idea of the 470 began to germ. I needed a boat with beautiful lines, capable of carrying a medium weight crew.

These first two criteria determined the length at 4.70 m. It was also important to think about youth, that the boat be stable, that it forgive some sailing errors or gybes without risk, that it be fast, that it should plane…

All this imposed rather flat transversal sections and a rather moderate sail area. This is how the 470 was born. I hope it will attain the goals that I fixed myself and that it will be suitable to a wide variety of helmsmen, from neophytes to racers, passing from the pleasure sailor to the top notch competitor !»

(Lien 470 nbr 1, April 1964).

Jean Morin, born in 1927, was a cabinet maker by trade.

He started by constructing wooden boats in his boatyard in Peyssac (suburb of Bordeaux) then invested and started constructing hulls in fiberglass from 1962.

In August 1963, the two partners chose the Cercle de Yachting à Voile of the Touring Club

Jean-Claude Cornu & Jean Morin.

de France at Quiberon - PortHaliguen (Brittany, France) as the place to officially present their 470 for the first time.

Albert Huet, a friend of André Cornu, was the President of this club. Alain Corcuff was a sailing instructor there: «We were asked to go and examine this new boat at the water’s edge while Jean Morin and André Cornu were setting it up. Then they went off to sea to make a short demonstration and on their return to shore they said that we had nothing more to do than to try it out. We didn’t hesitate one instant ! On returning to shore,

opinions were unanimous about the qualities of the boat. Numerous people who tested the boat rapidly became convinced owners».

Construction of the 470 started in the Jean Morin boatyard in early October 1963. Sails were made by the Burgaud sail loft in Nantes. Number 25 was the first boat sold outside France, to an American. By the end of 1963, fifty or so boats had already been sold.

On 23rd November, a group of people from Nantes, led by Albert Huet created the 470 owners association (ASPRO 470) whose first President was Alain Manceaux. Alain was also a close friend of André Cornu and notably contributed to the design of the «470» emblem.

The ASPRO 470 fixed the price of the boat with Jean Morin at 2 850 FRF without sails (about 3 800 € in today’s prices). Each owner could only purchase one set of sails per year (two the first year), and only in lofts approved

by ASPRO 470. Early 1964, Christ and Verneuil rejoined Burgaud as sail lofts approved

by ASPRO 470, then Chaize at the end of 1964. Tasker and Fragnière (Switzerland) also became approved during 1965.

The 470 was rather coolly received as much by the French sailing federation (FFYV) as by the specialized press, along the lines of «yet another boat».

But positions would change at the start of the 1964 season with the first regattas, in which the 13

pioneer 470 enthusiasts competed, among whom could be found André Cornu in person crewed by his friend Veillon, his son Jean-Claude Cornu crewed by Jean Morin, Albert Huet, Alain Manceaux, but also Henri Nouvel, Claude-Michel Desprez, Lucien Christ, Alain Jézéquel, Philippe Legou, Marc Poisson, the Belgians Marc Everaert and Paul Maes, the Swiss Fragnière, and many others.

Jean-Claude Cornu was an excellent helmsman : three times French Dinghy Champion, 505 World Champion in 1961, selected by France in FD for the Rome Olympic Games in 1960, he carried high the 470 colours in inter-class regattas in France as well as in Belgium and Switzerland. In May 1964 he participated with Jean Morin in a «one per class» competition at Maubuisson (near Bordeaux), where the objective was to compare the performances between the different boats. The assessment published by the magazine Nautisme was positive: «For its first appearance in an important competition, the 470 designed by André Cornu, helmed by Jean-Claude Cornu made a very good impression.

The boat is pretty to look at, rapid, and, at equal size, it can currently be considered as the fastest of the one hundred per cent French made boats».

Two weeks later, Nautisme underlined the effort of participation of the 470 at the La Ro-

chelle International Week with twenty boats, the only non national class participating.

André Cornu, crewed by M. Veillon won the event in front of the duo Jean-Claude Cornu – Jean Morin. Amongst the ranked, we find the names of Staub, Bouët, Christ, Huet, …

The magazine Bateaux was not to be outdone, and published in June 1964 an article by Jacques Monsault under the title «At the helm of the 470» which concluded that the 470 «corresponds just perfectly to what we have always in fact loved in light dinghies…»

For its part, in April 1964 the ASPRO 470 published its first bulletin «Lien 470» . It was the

Two former presidents, Alain Manceaux & Albert Huet, meeting in 1988

work of Claude-Michel Desprez and Henri Nouvel who magnificently promoted the qualities of the boat and the dynamism of its sailors. And while André Cornu explained in it why he created the 470, Marc Poisson recounted his (premonitory) dream of the 470 participating Regatta at Triel (France) in 1965

at the Tokyo Olympic Games.

The Morin boatyard had delivered more than two hundred boats since October 1963 and published in the July 1964 issue of Nautisme an eye-catching advert describing the 470 as «just the right sized boat».

Then came the first important evolution of the 470. Jean Morin recounted: «We had already sold three hundred boats when André Cornu came to find me to announce that the moulds needed to be remade. He had reworked the forward sections of the boat so that it would tap less in waves. Making new moulds, was a very heavy expense that I had to bear alone, but, well, I followed his instructions !».

On 7th July 1964, the FFYV promoted the 470 as an affiliated Class, the first step before recognition as a national Class.

In August 1964 the first 470 National Championship was held at Quiberon - Port-Haliguen. Forty boats participated, including all the hotshots, but also young crews who would become famous a little later on as champions (the Pajot brothers, Yves Bekkers) or as managers (Alain Corcuff). Alain Jézéquel & Philippe Legou won this first Championship in front of the Cornus, son then father.

The real start of the 470’s international career began in the second half of 1964.

Jean Morin delivered boats to Europe (Switzerland, Belgium, Luxemburg, Monaco, West Germany, Greece), and to francophone Africa (Morocco, Algeria, Ivory Coast, Madagascar).

As a result in October 1964, the ASPRO 470 created within its ranks an International Delegation under the leadership of Henri Nouvel, with the objective of preparing the creation of

an international association.

The ASPRO 470 Suisse was the first national association to be created outside France on 29th October 1964, under the management of Jean Mongenet (Lausanne). Followed

by Belgium with the ASBEL 470 on 6th February 1965 under the presidency of Marc Everaert and Italy with the ASITALIA 470 on 13th December 1965 under the presidency of G. Nobili.

At the end of 1964, five hundred 470s were sailed, mainly in France, Belgium and Switzerland.

The cover of Bateaux Magazine, September 1965 At the beginning of 1965, as was the case lenge to reach 10,000 boatevery year, the FFYV published starts by the end of the year, the the Toureau Report (after the minimum required to become a name of its creator). This report national Class. reflected sporting activity by During this same General Ascounting the number of boat- sembly, Alain Manceaux hanstarts. For its first year of com- ded over the presidency of petition, the 470 represented ASPRO 470 to Albert Huet. nearly a third of the 10,000 boatJean Morin advised about the starts of all the affiliated Classes. difficulty of obtaining wood of During its first General Assem- the quality required to make bly in January 1965, the ASPRO masts in view of the predicted 470 therefore launched a chal- volume of sales. The ASPRO 470 15

«Of all the French medium category dinghies, the 470 is without doubt the one that represents the best all round interest if one links its performance with the organisation of the Class».

The culminating point was achieved with the French International Championship held mid July on lake Lacanau, near Bordeaux: victory went to JeanClaude Cornu & Jean Morin in front of sixty-two Alain Jézéquel & Philippe Legou, competitors. It first national champions in 1964 was during the therefore decided to launch a course of this championship study for a metal mast. It was that the 470 Internationale was also during this General Assem- officially created on 14th July 1965. bly that the first Class Rules The founding members were were adopted, destined to gua- ASPRO 470, ASBEL 470, ASPRO rantee the one-design of the 470 Suisse and ASITALIA 470. boat. In the first half of 1965, the André Cornu became honoJean Morin boatyard produced rary president and Henri Nouvel on average four boats per day. honorary vice-president. The The distribution of the boat 470 Internationale was governed continued intensively in France by a General Council chaired by but also in Belgium and Swit- Albert Huet. Marc Everaert (Belzerland and started strongly in gium) and Jean-Claude Cornu Italy. The 470 was exported to became vice-presidents. ClaudeSenegal, Canada, Guatemala, Michel Desprez (France) general Israel... secretary, André Mayeur (Fran470 sporting activity was in- ce) treasurer and Michel Laurent tense. In June Nautisme wrote: (France) sports secretary.

16

ASPRO 470 remained responsible for managing sail numbers, attributing them in chronological order irrespective of country. This system would last until March 1969. Marc Everaert fixed the objective : «We must now aim for recognition as an international Class by the IYRU and, why not, adoption later on for the Olympic Games. Opportunities are coming to light».

The General Council held its first meeting on 8th October 1965 during which it approved Proctor spars, for use at the beginning of 1966. On the other hand, it rejected a proposition to adopt a central mainsheet traveller following the technical advice of André Cornu who judged the modification useless on the pretext that a «505 with a rear mainsheet traveller had won the 1965 World Championship in a strong breeze». No new discussion was possible before 1968.

In November 1965, the 470 became simultaneously recognized as a Class by the Royal Belgian Yachting Federation and by the Swiss Yachting Union, which each registered about fifty 470s at the time.

By the end of 1965, 1,400 boats had been sold in France, Belgium, Switzerland, Italy as well as in a dozen other countries.

The FFYV Toureau report was published early 1966. The 470 totalised 15,000 boat-starts during 1965. As a mere affiliated class, it had climbed to 3rdplace behind the 420 and the Vaurien,

and in front of seventeen other national Classes. The conclusion was self evident: the FFYV declared the 470 as a national Class during its General Assembly on the 23rdJanuary 1966.

With this recognition and its effective internationalisation, the 470 had definitively imposed itself as «just the right sized boat» and quickly became «the boat the world sails», which no other boat has yet managed to dethrone fifty years later •

Marc Everaert: love at first sight 1963: I was looking to replace my Vaurien which had nevertheless given me so much pleasure and satisfaction. I did not like the shape of the 420 and its performance seemed too close to that of the Vaurien. The Snipe seemed outdated to me. The 505 was too acrobatic and there were very few of these boats in Belgium.

The FD was my dream… there was nothing better ! But it was not sailed in Belgium and did not fit my family profile: a thirtyseven year old adult with two children aged thirteen and eleven.

A trial of the 470 published in Bateaux magazine got me excited. Its development in France seemed promising. The following summer was the occasion to try one out. My son recalls: «I remember my 1st encounter with a 470; I must have been eleven years old, and it must have been in July 1964 if my memory is correct. We were spending our family holidays at Morgat in the Bay of Douarnenez (Brittany) when an « unknown dinghy» overtook our Vaurien. We contacted the owner and had a first trial … my father was won over on the spot…».

It was love at first sight. I was totally convinced that this boat was promised an international future. I immediately got in touch with the French 470 association and with the Morin boatyard.

I ordered my first 470.

Albeit someone was needed to promote the Class in Belgium in order to organise races. I therefore took the initiative to create the ASBEL 470 with three other owners and to organise an «unofficial» promotional race with six boats … on the Brussels canal !

Quite quickly I obtained recognition of the 470 as a national class, in spite of the obstruction by the president of a very influential club and by the general secretary of the Belgian sailing federation, a member of the same club… God only knows why.

The first official regatta had thirty boats …

What followed is well known.

This is the story of true love at first sight, limited to my action in Belgium. It was with pleasure and passion that, a few years later, I took charge of the destiny of the 470 Internationale which was then in full expansion.

Marc Everaert Founder and president of ASBEL 470, President of the 470 Internationale from 1969 to 1975.

President of Honour of the 470 Internationale

17

1966-69

International recognition

T

he first European Championship was organised in July at Boulogne-sur-Mer (France). sixty-three French, Belgian and Swiss crews took part.

The first European title was hotly disputed between the Belgians Maes & Quertainmont and three French crews Brillouet & Blanchard, Cornu & Morin and de Kergariou & Cordonnier. The latter finally won the title.

During the whole year racing activity was intense in the four founding countries (Belgium, Switzerland, Italy and France) as well as in Spain, with a strong development in France.

In Belgium, the association presided by Marc Everaert claimed to have eighty boats. The «Champions Race» was held using 470s for the first time and was won by Paul Maes. The «International Ostend Week-end» saw thirty-two French and Belgian 470s.

The ASPRO Suisse, with seventy boats and presided by D. Barde, organised its first national 470 championship with thirty-three boats. Italy and Spain organised their first international 470 regattas with thirty-one and eight boats respectively.

The Jean Morin stand at the 1966 boat show, in Paris La Défense

18

In West Germany, the Morin 470 was exhibited at the Friedrichshafen Boat Show and the German national association, numbering fifteen members, was created in December 1966 under the care of Walter Steding.

In France, the 1966 calendar showed more than four hundred regattas for the 470. André Cornu created a Challenge Cup at La Baule which still bears his name.

The winners were the brothers Yves & Marc Pajot (aged 14 and 13).

Fifty boats participated in the National Championship at Bendor, won by Jean-Pierre & Philippe Paulin. At the close of 1966, the 470 totalised 33,000 boat-starts, more than double the previous year reinforcing its 3rd place behind the 420 and the Vaurien.

A fleet of five boats was created during 1966 in Montreal (Canada), which would guide the choice for the first World Championship outside Europe in 1972.

1966 was also the year which marked the end of the Morin boatyard’s monopoly for building the 470. Even though Jean Morin had increased production capacity to nearly 1,500 boats per year, the 470 Internationale approved the Belgian boatyard Alca which produced its first 470 in May, then the Spanish Roga in September and the Italian Nautivela, already an importer for Morin, in early 1967.

More than a thousand boats were registered in 1966 and sail number 2 500 was issued in January 1967.

The second European Championship was organized in July 1967 at Lacanau near Bordeaux

1966: 1st European Championship

D

uring the «Mousse» National Championship held at Port-Haliguen, we saw the new dinghy designed by A. Cornu being sailed. The performance of the 470 compared to the Ponant which served as a yardstick seemed interesting.

Two years later the Mousse crews were short of space in their boats.

Very soon our club at Carantec, in the bay of Morlaix (Brittany), chose the 470 and, in 1965 six boats were ordered for crews in the area. Other boats quickly followed during the winter and training sessions started, regrouping the various clubs in the surrounding area. As a result, several crews planned to travel for the first European Championship at Boulogne-surMer in the summer of 1966.

My crew and 470 owner, having to withdraw for health reasons, let me set off with his boat. It was the beginning of the summer holidays and luckily Alain Cordonnier, a 505 crew, took the risk to join me aboard. Two sessions at Carantec: the team was rapidly efficient and the manœuvres coordinated.

We loaded the equipment and in the early morning we found ourselves at Boulogne with a grey overcast sky and unexciting weather conditions. Setting up camp was quick and basic.

A few modifications were made to the rig to limit the bend of the mast and to increase the rake in view of the wind strength.

The first day: launching and trials, the boat went much better than before.The first race confirmed this impression, we rounded the first mark with clear lead. On the first reach the rudder stock broke. We were worried but at the same time happy that we had had a good boat speed before the incident.

To win no further errors would be possible. During the next two days, the results of 5 races were clear (2-1-2-1-1).

Objective achieved.

Later on, our 470 team from the bay of Morlaix split up after the National Championship at Lacanau in 1968 due to the constraints of professional life.

I helmed a 470 again in 1973, my wife having bought me a brand new Roga. In 1974, we participated in «Ski-Yachting» at Cannes. There we met Paul Maes who was in charge of the Spanish team and he proposed we race a regatta in the Balearics. But it was already too late, in a few months the spinnaker bags served as.... a cradle for a future sailor on the river at LaTrinité-sur-Mer. I was to spend the main part of my career there. As a sailor I could have found worse !

Gabriel de Kergariou Ist European Champion in 1966 with Alain Cordonnier

19

(France). It was a resounding success with 128 boats coming from the four founding countries. The places of honour were hotly disputed between the favourites and solid outsiders like Raymond Tifforit or Bertrand Chéret. The Belgians Maes & Quertainmont finally won the title ahead of Bouët & Desbois, Pajot & Pajot and Cornu & Morin.

These four crews also monopolized the places of honour in the main regattas in 1967. Paul Maes and Daniel Quertainmont won the 3rd Ostend Week-end, Jean-Claude Cornu & Jean Morin the La Rochelle Week, Marc Bouët & Joël Desbois the Cornu Challenge and the Pajot brothers the French National Championship. Molton, Mayeur, Leborgne, Tifforit, Falagan, Chaubard, Pellot showed up in the places of honour.

Early July thirty-seven 470s participated in the first International Youth Criterium at Hourtin near Lacanau. It included two categories. In cadets, Yves &

The Pajot brothers Yves & Marc in 1967 rigging their boat, and later on a reach

Maes & Quertainmont, European Champions 1967

20

Marc Pajot won the event in front of Bouët & David and the Vigoureux brothers. In juniors, the Cave brothers came first ahead of Boennec & Duverger and Videau & Picard.

During 1967, regatta activity was mainly centred in the four countries that founded the 470 Internationale, with in particular the organisation of the first

Italian National. At the close of 1967, 3,650 boats had been registered since the beginning, of which 3,110 in France (1,200 during the course of 1967), between 120 and 150 in each of the other founding countries, seventy in Spain, fifty in West Germany and twenty in Canada.

Activity in France was still rising sharply with 40,000 boatstarts in 1967, which placed the 470 second behind the 420. In the face of such success, the French Federation decided to create for 1969 a French Espoir Championship on the 470 for the under 25s.

At the start of 1968, 470s appeared on Lake Tanganyika in Burundi and the Spanish national association was created, presided by Ramon Carreras.

Still presided by Albert Huet since its creation in 1965, the 470 Internationale renewed its management in early 1968. The Vice-presidents Jean-Claude Cornu (France) and Marc Everaert (Belgium) left their seats to the Frenchmen Henri-Louis Rosert and Michel Laurent while the Treasurer André Mayeur was replaced by Denise Rosert. Within the General Council, the Italian representative, G. Nobili, was replaced by D. Picchio. The other members were Jean Mongenet (Switzerland), André Chaput and Thierry Vigoureux (France).

In France racing activity was seriously disturbed by the student riots of May ’68 and the strikes that followed. These

Above Michel Christ and opposite , Lucien Christ, sail maker, his father

Oh, the 470 !

A

whole epoch, a whole generation. A bunch of happy memories !

As soon as my father Lucien Christ discovered the boat, I was able to start my apprenticeship, at ten years old on the Mousse, then in 1963, on the brand new 470. I followed closely the first championships at Lacanau then at Quiberon. Very quickly the virus got me and never left. My father being a sail maker and having become a specialist of the 470, I was very soon up and down the boat parks and then on the race course where I filled in, when I was wanted. This was how I met my wife and rubbed shoulders with the future champions of my generation: Marc Bouët of course, the Pajot and Fountaine brothers, Verroust, the Terenez Torch Team represented by Andrieu, Picart, Pallu de la Barrière, the La Rochelle bunch, the Follenfant tribe, Gellusseau and of course Patrice Roynette. After having crewed for my father, Patrice became mine as well as being the chauffeur of the 204 van transformed into a mini dormitory. It allowed us to cover all of France every week-end and go as far as Kiel and Medemblik to find and confront eighty to one hundred crews. One thousand kilometres for two days racing, but what a pleasure to join up with the whole band, that tribe, to compete like madmen and to end up each time in a great party with no constraints or pressure, with only one goal to be together and to have fun. The 470: a great family that I was later to join in the Bataillon de Joinville (military service for top sportsmen), then later in 505, Laser, Soling, Melges and America Classes, in the Admiral’s Cup, on cruises and who I am happy to meet up with on every occasion that I can. Thank you 470. Thanks to the 470 family.

Thank you André Cornu.

Michel Christ European Champion in 1969 with Marc Bouët

21

470 was the only class whose activity increased in 1968, with 47 000 boat-starts.

As for the European Championship, it was held at Palamos in Spain with a very questionable organisation but with a real success for participation: 134 boats from eight nations, including Great Britain, West Germany and Monaco for the first time at this level. In the absence of Paul Maes, the title holder, his crew Daniel Quertainmont had a hard time to contain the up and comThe 2nd European Championship in July 1967 at Lacanau near Bordeaux (France), a big success with 128 boats Marc BouĂŤt & JoĂŤl Desbois in 1968

events led numerous organisers to cancel important regattas and many French crews to give up travelling. There was also an atmosphere of protest in the boat parks. Competitors refused to start when they considered that the organiser, the Race Committee or the Jury did not act correctly.

At Bray-Dunes, where the French National Championship was being run, many crews quit the event, infuriated by the clumsiness of a Race Committee overwhelmed by the bad weather conditions. The Pajot brothers who had dominated the championship joined the strickers out of solidarity. The Campion brothers, members of the organising club, could not afford to do the same and finally won the National Championship title during a last race in force 6.

In spite of these events, the

ing young French. The battle for first place was hard fought between the Pajot brothers and Bouët & Desbois right up to the final leg, which turned to the advantage of the latter. The Bréhant brothers were 3rd and Quertainmont & Boussard 4th.

The good 7th place of the British crew Perry & Newbery should be noted for their debut in the 470, as well as the appearance in 5th place of the French crew made up of Marc Laurent & Michel Cornic.

Earlier the 2nd International Youth Criterium had been held at l’Aber-Wrach, in Brittany gathering thirty-five boats with an irreproachable organisation; the French once again took the places of honour with Loday & Guezou, followed by Bouët & Portier and Fountaine & Bertin.

Yves & Marc Pajot finished 6th while Patrick & Patricia Pajot, aged respectively eleven and thirteen, the youngest crew in the fleet, got 10th place.

However what preoccupied the 470 Internationale in 1968 was less the racing activity and more the competition launched in 1967 by the IYRU to provide an international training Class designated «B», as a shadow for the high performance Classes designated «A», from which the Olympic equipment would be chosen.

In order to obtain this status, the 470 needed to be in a position to facilitate the passage of crews to the «A» Class, namely the 505 and the Flying Dutchman for two

handed dinghies, by having similar technical equipment. It was in the autumn of 1967 that the 470 Internationale asked F. Molton to study, in liaison with André Cornu and Jean Morin, the feasibility of a central mainsheet traveller at a reasonable cost. As a result during its General Assembly in January 1968, the 470 Internationale adopted this equipment, which had been rejected in 1965.

23

It was also necessary to ensure the promotion of the boat to the national authorities who had a power of decision at the IYRU. The 470 Internationale commissioned Yves & Marc Pajot and Jean-Claude Cornu & Jean Morin to share the promotion of the 470 by participating in the “one per Class” confrontations organised by the magazine Nautice at Anzio in Italy and by the magazine Nautisme in France, as well

as in a confrontation organised at Veere by the Belgian and Dutch federations. The French federation, for its part, made it known in the spring of 1967 that it would only be able to support the 470 in November if it had all the tuning possibilities of the high performance Classes. This led the 470 Internationale to adopt rigid spreaders, a mast partner and adjustable jib fairleads on rails.

On the 22nd November 1968 in London, Jean-Claude Cornu rigged his 470 on the pavement in front of the IYRU offices at the time the delegates arrived for the annual conference, a few paces from Buckingham Palace. The delegates could thus clearly identify a 470 if they had not yet seen one. The “bobbies” got Jean-Claude to quickly pack up his material but the game was won: the 470 was selected IYRU International Class B. Michel Laurent, vice-president of the 470 Internationale, declared on the occasion : «This prompt success, we owe it to the enthusiasts from 1963, who without hesitation committed themselves, doing that which no-one will ever do again.» This international status had several important consequences, which would become effective on 1st March 1969.

André Cornu had to give up his copyrights on the 470 design to the IYRU in exchange for a license fee on each boat built. The 470 Internationale lost control of the Class Rules and the approval of builders, it being unders-

tood that the IYRU undertook to the financing of the 470 Internaconsult it first and left it the res- tionale.

Lastly, the IYRU asked that sail ponsibility to propose technical numbers no longer be issued in evolutions. a unique chronological order, During the first half of 1969, but by nation.

The ASPRO 470, the IYRU pronounced the approwhich in the meantime had beval of the Vanguard boatyard in come the AS 470 France, which the USA and of Jack Holt in Great Britain. The approval of sail makers was abolished.

On the financial side, the IYRU imposed on the approved builders to purchase and fit an identification plate on each boat built.

This license fee collected by the IYRU had previously been collected by the national associations who remitted 30% to the 470 Internationale. From then on the license fee was shared between the 470 Internationale, André Cornu and the IYRU, according to the proportions fixed in the transfer of property contract, which would only be signed in January 1970.

The national associations found themselves deprived of important resources, but thereafter they only contribuThe cover of Lien 470 after obtaining International ted symbolically to Class status end 1968 24

The 470’s smaller brothers At the Paris boat show in 1966, Jean Morin presented the 4m built in his yard and designed by André Cornu. It was a small double handed dinghy 4 metres in length, based on the shape of the 470, designed to replace the ageing Mousse. The 4m was widely used by sailing schools but did not meet the success of the 470 with sailors nor outside France. In 1969, Jean Morin used the same method to sell the 430 which, in spite of its undeniable qualities and a more powerful hull, did not manage to compete with the 420 that was already too well implemented on this segment.

had been issuing sail numbers on behalf of the 470 Internationale, stopped doing so on 1st March 1969, after allotting the number 6029 to Spain. From there on it became the National Authorities’ role to issue sail numbers beginning with 1, except for France which continued from number 6030 onwards.

During the General Assembly of the 470 Internationale in January 1969, Marc Everaert (Belgium) was elected president in place of Albert Huet, who was named honorary president.

The 470 Internationale then prepared to fight a new battle, this time to obtain Olympic status.

It so happened that the International Olympic Committee had granted sailing a 6th event for the 1972 Games.

The five Classes retained

were FD, Finn, Dragon, Soling and Star, that is to say one double handed dinghy, one single hander and three keelboats. For the 6 th event the debates raged between those in favour of cruiser-racers, keelboats, catamarans or a second double handed dinghy.

It was thus that the German federation seemed to support the choice of the 505, while the Swiss and Belgian federations fought for the 470. The British federation did not hide its preference for the new Tempest. The French federation declared not being opposed to the choice of a cruiser-racer while being satisfied with the choice of the 470 provided that at least one woman should be on board each boat …

But before this important step, the racing season was in full 25

swing in Belgium, Switzerland, Italy, Spain and France.

The culminating point was the European Championship, organised at the end of August at Castiglione Della Pescia in Italy.

Due to the affluence of the previous year, the 470 Internationale decided to limit participation to sixty boats by allocating quotas to each national association. Finally, only fortyfour boats from five nations (France, Switzerland, Belgium, Italy, Spain) participated in the event, the quota system having led some countries to reserve places without being able to honour them.

The supremacy of France continued with the victory of Bouët & Christ followed by Laurent & Cornic, whereas the Swiss Degaudenzi & Malignon took the bronze medal. Italy

placed six boats in the top fifteen.

The Pajot brothers spent the whole year switching between the 470, the 505 (in which they were World Vice-champions in 1968) and the FD. This did not stop them from winning the 1st French Espoirs Championship in September in Carnac for their last performance in a 470, using a standard boat without its mainsheet traveller, with a double stranded mainsheet at the end of the boom and a rail on the transom. The first five were already confirmed Espoirs. The 6th placed Yves & Antoine Bekkers were very promising Espoirs. If the last race had not been cancelled, they could have won the title with the speed they got out of their boat.

The Pajot brothers switched from the 470 to FD in 1970 and obtained a silver medal at the 1972 Games.

The International Youth Criterium had difficulty in becoming international. It was held again in 1969 in France at La Rochelle and was won by the Bréhant brothers ahead of Alexandre & Dumont, the Follenfant brothers and for the first time at this level the very young Patrick & Patricia Pajot.

Finally, still in France, the National Championship brought together sixty selected crews.

Bouët & Christ won in front of the Carré brothers followed by Laurent & Cornic.

55,000 boat-starts were recorded in the Toureau report for 1969.

Elsewhere in the world, 470s were registered in the USA, Japan and in Denmark.

Towards the end of 1969, a Morin hull, Proctor D mast with Chaize or Christ sails was considered as being the most successful combination by the best sailors.

In November 1969 at the IYRU annual meetings, a first step was passed in favour of an Olympic 470 by the awarding of International Class «A» status, at the same time as the Fireball.

Concerning the choice for the 6th event for the 1972 Games, the IYRU quickly discarded offshore racing and the catamaran. The Tempest seemed to be keeping in the race even if it was a 4th keelboat. The surprise was great when the Tempest received a majority of votes against. There then remained three double handed dinghies: the 505 and then the Fireball were eliminated one after the other and it did not seem possible that the 470 would fail.

The British representative managed to obtain a new vote for the Tempest on the grounds of a technicality. Certain delegates who supported the Tempest hesitated to give their vote to the 470, knowing that there would be a new vote for the Tempest. The 470 was rejected by ten votes to eight and the Tempest became an Olympic Class.

The IYRU did however decide that for the 1976 Games, one of the four keelboats would be replaced by a widely distributed double handed dinghy.

1969 therefore ended in a semi-success for the 470: its recognition as an International Class A which opened the door for the 1976 Games, on condition of being chosen • The cover of Lien n°16

26

My 470 years

A

fter my first steps in a Vaurien, I was lucky to see my parents buying one of the first 470s, number 61. From 1964 onwards, I was then thirteen, I regularly sailed this boat in the SNO fleet, on the Erdre estuary in Nantes, one of the first fleets of the Class. Very quickly, there were around thirty 470s sailing on this complicated water. It was by sailing against older racers like André Cornu and Alain Manceaux, that I learned techniques and tactics at an age when today’s youth still sail in Optimists. I sailed with my mother, and then rapidly with several different crews (it seems that my character was not always easy ...).

I remember in 1964 having participated in the 1st La Rochelle Week with Eric Voisin. I then sailed several seasons with Joël Desbois and won my first international titles : European Vice-champion in 1967 (at Lacanau) and European Champion in 1968 (at Palamos).

Our principal adversaries were the Belgian Paul Maes (who was later coach for the Spanish) and the Pajot brothers. In 1969, with Michel Christ we won the French Championship at Martigues and the European Championship in Italy.

I have remained very close to Michel and his wife Catherine. If I sail in the 470’s 50th Anniversary celebration, it will be with Michel.

During those years, the support of Jean Morin allowed me to change boats regularly and to always have the best equipment without affecting the family budget too much . We moved about with the 470 on the roof of a big Opel Kapitan towing a caravan: the sight was quite picturesque and it allowed us to limit costs.

After a short detour on the 505, I returned to the 470 in 1973 to prepare for the 1976 Olympic Games. I sailed with Stéphane Fleury who I had met in the 505 fleet when he was crewing the «legendary» Marcel Buffet. In 1974 we again won the European Championship (my 3rd) in Spain

at Masnou.

The final of this Olympic preparation was less positive even though we were part of the French «dream team» with the Follenfant brothers, Jean-François & Claire Fountaine, Jean-Louis Guyader & Claude Auffret as well as Marc Laurent & Roger Surmin. We should have won the World Championship in 1975 in the USA. However ignorance of the rules concerning the weight of clothing prevented us from winning one race due to a disqualification.

With this penalty of about forty points, we finished 4th a few points from the winners. We were to finish 2nd in the Olympic selection, behind Marc & Roger, for different reasons: in the evening of our last race at Hyères, my father announced that my mother was seriously ill. I therefore rapidly went to her bedside.

For the final selection race at Kiel, my thoughts were not really with the boat and we did not sail at our usual level.

After 1976, I hardly ever sailed a 470. Up to 1984 I sailed a Flying Dutchman and almost never a dinghy thereafter. I pursued my career on bigger boats, often in match racing, from Soling to Class America.

I thus sailed at a top level up to 1996, with other thrilling sailing experiences and numerous successes, in particular with Marc Pajot, during the America’s Cup in 1987 and 1992.

I have always kept an eye on the 470 and on the results of French sailors. I hope that we will keep Olympic status for a few more years bearing in mind that evolution is inevitable.

At Rio, in 2016, the 470 will participate in its 11th Games, one can always hope for better but this will already be a great success for André Cornu and for France.

Marc Bouët Triple European Champion in 1968 with Joël Desbois, in 1969 with Michel Christ, in 1974 with Stéphane Fleury, European Vice-champion in 1967 with Joël Desbois

27

1970-72

The Olympic consecration

1st World Championship in July 1970 at Lacanau (France)

I

n July 1970, the first 470 World Championship was held on the lake at Lacanau, Jean Morin and André Cornu’s backyard and the «Mecca» for the development of the 470.

It was organised by the Lacanau Guyenne sailing club whose president was Marc Poisson, in charge of communication at the 470 Internationale.

Fifty-one boats from fourteen nations participated from Europe, North America and Australia.

France confirmed its domination by placing eight boats in the top ten. Only the Austrians Seidl & Seidl and the Dutch Imhoff & Degroot, 7 thand 8th, managed to distinguish themselves from the rest of the fleet.

28

The first World Champions were the Carré brothers Yves & Hervé, followed by Hubert & Philippe Follenfant and the locals Didier Poisson & Denis Londeix. The winners used Devillard sails.

In the absence of a European Championship that year, the AS 470 France invited foreign competitors to prolong their stay in order to participate in the National Championship in La Baule, which was baptised International French Championship for the occasion. The Pajot brothers, originating from La Baule, got out their old 470 for the event and won once again, in front of Devillard & Ravoux and Loday & Guézou.

Still in France, the 4th International Youth Criterium was held at Trébeurden and the podium was taken over by the joyful local Térénez Torch Team, in the order Picart & Bouchardeau, Pallu-dela-Barrière & Guérin and Andrieu & Le Goff. While at Carnac, JeanClaude & Alain Leborgne won the Espoir French Championship ahead of the Follenfant brothers and Metz & de Cayeux.

The 470 became the N°1 Class in Belgium and West Germany, a n d w a s s e c o n d i n France. Great Britain organised its 1st National Championship, with nineteen boats, of which one was helmed by André Cornu.

The bar of 10,000 boats distributed in the world was reached during 1970, of which nearly 230 in North America. The USA

organised their first National Championship in Milwaukee, which was won by Peter and Laurie Barrett in front of thirtytwo boats.

The 470 Internationale, which regrouped France, Belgium, Switzerland, Italy, Spain, West Germany and the USA at the start of 1970, integrated during its General Assembly in January 1971 the national associations that had been created the year before from Great Britain, Denmark, Holland and Canada, while in early 1971 the Luxemburg and Austrian associations were created.

This General Assembly was the occasion to introduce new blood around the President Marc Everaert. Beecher Moore, president of the British association and highly influential inside IYRU, was elected 2 nd vice-president, while in the Management Committee Alain Corcuff took over from André Chaput the responsibility for the sporting activity and for overseeing the organisation of

championships, and Eric Marteau d’Autry (France) took on the relations with the IYRU. This last position was of vital importance because in 1969 the IYRU had decided to add a cate-

Young 470 owners stopped at nothing to promote their boat.

Gérard de Cayeux at the wheel of his Renault 4L, helped by some friends, managed to drive half way down the Champs-Elysées avenue in Paris towing his fully rigged 470, before being stopped by the police in front of the Fouquet’s restaurant

29

man Pierre Toureau, who represented the French federation in the highest instances of the IYRU and who turned out to be a most precious ally. Both were to be, together with Beecher Moore, the major actors to promote the candidacy of the 470.

Elvström started offering metal spars to compete against Proctor while the IYRU approved Chantiers Muller (Switzerland), Schochl Boote (Austria) and Van der Stadt (Holland) as official 470 boat builders.

In order to improve the promotion of the 470 in English speaking countries, the 470 Internationale gave the organisation of its European Championship to the Alexandra Yacht The Morin boatyard early 1971

Éric Marteau d’Autry .

Pierre Toureau.

gory for a “widely distributed” double handed dinghy in the 1976 Olympic Games in Montreal and needed to choose the corresponding Class in November 1971. Eric Marteau d’Autry spoke English and knew all the intricacies of how the IYRU functioned. He also had excellent contacts with the French-

Podium of the Worlds in 1970, from left to right : D. Poisson, D. Londeix, Y. & H. Carré, Ph. Follenfant, with behind M. Everaert, H.L. Rosert, J.-C. Cornu, M. Poisson and J. Dost

30

The Carré brothers and the 470

R

oyan : on all fours on the beach, first sandcaswith fifty to eighty boats each time. tles, first bikes, the happy childhood of young Summer 1969, we sold our good but completely Parisians in the estuary, some sailing boats and obsolete nbr 63 and got a brand new latest model 470, the ferry which fascinated us, not to mention the return nbr 5033, with white side tanks, a red deck, metal mast, of small trawlers and hot shrimps in a newspaper mast partner ... Things started getting serious. At the cornet under the harbour arches. At eight years old French Championships at Martigues in August 1969, we we passed the 2,500 metre swimming certificate finished 2nd behind Marc Bouët (a reference at the time). and we had fun diving from Summer 1970, we got a new the five-metre level !

470, nbr 6514, still white and Summer 1963: the Royan red, with Devillard sails. sailing club created a An exceptional year of the 1st sailing school: Caravelle, 470 World Championship !

Vaurien, and the concrete What’s more it was held nearbunker next to the ferry jetty by... And we won this first 470 which served as a classroom !

World Championship at We joined, with an age Lacanau, in July, ahead of the exception for Hervé who was Follenfant brothers (they not yet fourteen. We were proved in following years that delighted and wanted more. they were great champions) Summer 1964: our parents and fifty other crews from bought us a Mousse (a fourteen nations, a very nice superb small dinghy at our achievement (thanks to André Alain, Yves, Emmanuelle and Hervé Carré scale and it planed !) and we Chaput, to Marc Everaert and started taking part in our to André Cornu). first regattas under the Summer 1971, World Chamsurveillance of the jury pionship at Ostend, we finished installed on the roof of the 10th due to a capsize while we famous bunker. were in the lead, force 7, very Summer 1966, a magniheavy seas and very little ficent present: our parents security, a pity ... bought us a 470, nbr 63 In total, five to six years in which had belonged to Mithe championship circuit, chel Barbier, crewed by our with successes, helped by Alain cousin Bernard Carré. For us, our brother who looked after learning to sail a modern logistics and Emmanuelle our dinghy had begun. sister who took care of catering, Summer 1967: European with an old 404 station wagon Championship at Lacanau. and a large comfortable tent (it’s better). Next the end of We finished 22nd out of 128 !!! our 470 days as higher studies caught up with us.

Summer 1968: French Championship at Bray Dunes There was more for both of us, in 1974 and 1975, with (too much wind, the tents blew away !) and the military service on board the Bel Espoir of Father Jaouen, European Championship at Palamos (back problem an embarkation particularly rich in both maritime and for Yves). During these years, outside the championhuman terms.

Yves & Hervé Carré ships, we sailed in a lot of handicap regattas at Royan First World Champions in 1970 31

The 470 adventure CVA helped us to purchase our first 470. t all started in Angers in the 1960s, I was then Our first real championship was the Worlds at Lafourteen. An apprenticeship with the naval scouts canau in 1970. We finished second behind the Carré was a magnificent discovery for me : rowing, brothers. After a memorable European Championssculling, sailing on two masted whalers. hip at Southend-on-Sea (on the Thames) in 1971 At that time we sailed on the Maine river. where we won in front of several favourites (Belgian The barge fitted out for the naval scouts adjoined and Dutch) I was hired by Jean Morin the 470 builthe Angers sailing club (formerly Angers Union of der. It was the beginning of a long and magnificent Sail and Steam founded at the end of 19 th century !). adventure.

This club was very active at the time.

Thanks to the 470 I was able to travel to quite a There were quite a lot of dinghies : Vauriens, few countries and meet people from all walks of life.

Moths, Canetons and some Stars still made of wood The championships succeeded each other until 1976 : with cotton sails. After two or three years as naval Holland, Belgium, Italy, USA, Denmark, etc. scouts my twin brother Philippe and I were enrolled We then joined the French team because the 470 at the Angers sailing club (CVA). As soon as we had had become an Olympic Class. We were to sail in a some free time, we rushed to sail on the Vaurien of championship in Israel, but a the club. week before departure the We saw the first 470s arcountry went to war and everive at the club. What an astorything was cancelled. nishment ! Others came from A very nice trip was one to surrounding clubs, Nantes, Japan. Their federation had Cholet, Laval and Tours. invited us at the same time as Very quickly there were dothe Dutch Werkhoven, some zens of 470s at Sunday regatAmericans and Danes who tas. They were very smart. had been top at the previous Mast and boom in spruce, World Championship. magnificently varnished, We missed the selection for Tergal sails, trapeze, spinnathe Montreal Olympic Games ker ... very modern fittings for Hubert & Philippe Follenfant, Enoshima, Japan 1973 in 1976 by a short margin. the period. To sheet the jib, By way of consolation we were sent to the Mediterthere was a winch on a central tower. ranean Games at Algiers where we won the silver One had to be careful to turn the sheet around the winch in the right direction at each tack. The mainsail medal. This fine adventure ended in 1977 with the sale of the Morin boatyard to Yachting France. was adjusted by an «aft pulley».

Thanks to the 470, I have always had an activity It was nevertheless very precise and left a lot of linked to boating but I have always sailed for plearoom to position oneself and to manœuvre. It was sure. It also allowed me to turn towards cruiser rawell adapted to inland waters where we had to tack a lot. Sometime later Philippe and I were able to pur- cers, with the Figaro, the Half-Tonner, Formula 40 ... but that’s another story ... chase a Moth Europe.

Hubert Follenfant We therefore took turns to race the Moth as it was World Vice-champion in 1970, 1971, 1972, 1975, a single-handed dinghy. One of our club friends saiEuropean Champion in 1971, led a 470. Since he didn’t like to crew his father, he European Vice-champion in 1972, asked us to lend him our Moth and in exchange we bronze medallist at 1974 European Championship, took his 470. Straight away, we got used to the boat with his twin brother Philippe and started to win some regattas. Subsequently the

I

32

The Demartial brothers downwind of the Fountaine brothers

Club, at Southend-on-Sea in the Thames estuary. This Championship was held in July with sixty-four boats representing nine nations.

Even if the Follenfant brothers (France) became European Champions and France placed five crews in the top ten, the supremacy of the French was seriously challenged by the Dutch team which placed three boats in the top ten, with the Van Essen brothers taking the silver

medal, and by the Belgian Paul Maes, bronze medal, and the Italian Vencato in 4th place.

The second World Championship held in Ostend at the beginning of August reunited fifty-nine boats selected by thirteen nations from four continents (Europe, North America, South America with Brazil & Africa with Senegal). The Dutch placed five boats in the top twelve and the French the seven others. The Franco-Dutch duel 33

turned this time to the advantage of the Van Essen brothers in front of the Follenfant brothers and the Demartial brothers (France).

The development of the boat continued at a strong pace in France of course but also in West-Germany which reached 750 boats at the end of 1971.

1971 saw the creation of the national associations of Brazil, Senegal and Japan, which made the 470 its their university boat.

The IYRU which had withdrawn the A and B categories in favour of two new ones, onedesign and restricted, decided to postpone for one year the choice of the new dinghy for the 1976 Games. There was great disappointment in 470 quarters, but this delay was a good opportunity to obtain an additional advantage.

In fact, the 470 Internationale had decided to organise the 1972 World Championship in Montreal, the city chosen for the 1976 Games. This choice was mainly guided by a strong presence of 470s in the Montreal region. Canada counted nearly one hundred and fifty boats in 1971, the USA three hundred and fifty, and the first NorthAmerican Championship had recently been organised in Montreal, with sixty-two boats.

The main risk was that this World Championship in North America would only see a limited participation from Europe.

The Morin boatyard therefore offered to ship at their cost thirty

470, a crucial go-between

T Twins in teamwork

W

e grew up at a time when you had one mainsail, one jib and one spinnaker. The accessories were not specified with brand names, but came with the boat. Sails were not rolled up but simply pushed into the sail bags. But the importance of teamwork, knowledge of the weather and the currents were the same as now. For teamwork, twins seemed to have an advantage. In 1972 the first three teams at the Worlds were twins.

We loved the 470 because the boat was so responsive to the way you sailed it. Lessons learned: 1. You have not won or lost the race until you have crossed the finish line.

2. Everything is possible.

3. Sailors tend to blame their boat for problems without realising that they are responsible for it.

4. Do not get upset about a problem, instead find the cause and remedy.

5. Nothing great was ever achieved without enthusiasm.

6.The door of opportunity won’t open unless you do some pushing.

7. The pessimist complains about the wind; the optimist expects it to change; the realist adjusts the sails.

8. The difference between ordinary and extraordinary is that little Extra.

9. You can not change the past but you can change the future.

A great memory: the downwind mark in Ostend with an anchor that did not hold. The trick was to round the mark without being hit by a breaking wave, as the mark drifted towards the beach.

Our best souvenir about sailing 470 is the friendships with other sailors.

Tom and Wouten Van Essen World Champions and European Vice-champions in 1971, bronze medallists in World Championship and European Championship in 1972 34

he 470 Class was a crucial go-between for us as we had been aiming for the Olympics in the Flying Dutchman from the age of twelve. The 470 was a brilliant choice which we sailed from 1970 to 1972.

This was the period in which it appeared that «only» twins were capable of winning. For us, 1972 was the year of winning at a lake in Canada. A year later we returned just for the World Championship in the boat, but with the weight and power gained in the Flying Dutchman, the boat literally only lasted for a week. In the following years the much stronger 470 built in the USA fortunately made headway, in a market where Morin of France was then the market leader. The 470 did stand out, sailing upwind with force 5 to 6, centreboard up somewhat, surfing, vibrating, jumping and crushing from wave to wave. By far the most exciting sailing boat at that time. And what to say of the flat downwind course under spinnaker and being surrounded by French, Dutch, Americans, Italians and other young «fools» not seeing any limitations, driving these boats as if there was no tomorrow.

A feeling comparable to Formula One races seeing Sebastian Vettel win the support of the world of sports. If one could only turn back the clock, go for it 470 Class!!!!!

Sjoerd Vollebregt World Champion in 1972 with his twin brother Erik

new boats, without sails, that the 470 Internationale would rent at about 10% of their purchase price to make them available for free to European crews during the Championship. The boats would then be sold by Morin in North America. At the same time the 470 Internationale obtained similar conditions from the Vanguard boatyard for non-European or non-NorthAmerican crews who had thirteen places.

Besides the organisation of the ‘72 Worlds, the 470 Internationale General Assembly examined the Dutch proposal to increase the minimum weight of the boat from 115 kg to 125130 kg, the Van der Stadt boatyard highlighting the impossi-

The 470 made by Roga The Morin 470 in 1971

35

bility to construct solid boats at this minimal weight. In the face of the negative opinion of the Technical Committee and of André Cornu, the Dutch proposed a compromise at 120 kg, a proposal that did not obtain the required 2/3rds majority at the Assembly. The Vice-president Beecher Moore then argued that the IYRU would appreciate the weight being increased to 118 kg to take into account the integration of buoyancy reserves since 1969 and that it would be politically reasonable to follow this advice in regards to the challenge of obtaining Olympic status.

The Assembly gave a unanimous vote for this new weight.

In June ‘72, 470s were allow-

The Morin boatyard stand at the Paris boat show

72 Worlds in Montreal (Canada)

ed for the first time to participate at Kiel Week. The Dutch team confirmed during this event their intention to undermine the supremacy of the French, which was a good sign for the international vocation of the 470. The Van Essen brothers won ahead of another Dutch crew, Vollebregt & Straus. The Follenfant brothers had to settle for 3rd place.

Then came the European Championship, coupled for the 1st time with a European Week for crews that were not selected for the Championship.

These two events were held in parallel in Medemblik, the tem-

ple of Dutch 470s, with 119 boats from nine nations. The first five crews were brothers: the Van Werkovens (Holland) were Champions in front of the Follenfants followed by the Van Essens and Vollbregts, with the Conans (France) taking 5th place.

Finally in early August the 1st World Championship outside Europe was held on the Deux Montagnes Lake near Montreal, with fifty-three boats representing thirteen nations and four continents. The thirty Morin boats were drawn at random amongst the crews selected from the eight European 36

nations present. Argentina and South Africa, on their first participation, as well as Senegal obtained Vanguard boats.

We saw a new Franco-Dutch battle, won by the Vollebregts, followed by the Follenfants, the Van Essens and the Demartials. The first three crews were twin brothers. The American crew Scott & Loebb finished in 5 th place. Frank Hubner (West Germany) & Dave Ullmann (USA) who were both to have brilliant careers in the 470 were respectively 7th and 8th.

This successful championship outside Europe and a very rapid growth of units (4 800 boats built in twenty months since January 71 and 14 000 in less than ten years) were the two main advantages of the 470 at the approach of the IYRU meetings.

In October 1972, around thity countries had 470s. Behind

France with 7,200 boats, West Germany and Italy were strong with 1,200 boats each. There followed seven countries which had between 250 and 650 units, of which outside Europe there were Japan (400), USA (580) and Canada (260). Boat builders numbered eleven following the approval of the Claus Schmidt boatyard in West Germany, the Canadian Sailcraft Company in Canada and Yamaha in Japan, while six licence requests were under evaluation.

It appeared quite quickly that the choice for the double handed Olympic dinghy would be between the 470 and the Fireball. The Fireball, being distributed in more countries because of its age, was a formidable opponent, supported mainly by the British. But in exchange for the introduction of a new dinghy and the Tornado,

the IYRU needed to eliminate two of the four keelboat Classes.

The negotiations between the countries supporting both the Fireball and the Tempest and the countries supporting the 470 led to some of the former abandoning the Fireball in favour of the 470 in exchange for a positive vote of the latter in favour of the Tempest.

During voting, the Tempest was maintained as a keelboat with the Soling to the detriment of the Star and the Dragon which lost their Olympic status, while the 470 was retained for the 1976 Olympic Games as double handed dinghy with the FD. The IYRU stated that maintaining one-design and mastering prices would be essential criteria for sustaining Olympic status.

This would permanently influence the choice of technical evolutions for the 470 in the years to come. The 470 from then on lived to the rhythm of successive Olympics • 37

Letter sent by Yves & Marc Pajot, 22nd October 1972

Dear Association We are writing a short note to you to explain what the 470 Class meant for us.

From the age of twelve the 470 initiated us into racing.

It is an extraordinarily lively dinghy that taught us to manoeuvre smartly and which most of all gave us a lot of expertise in tactics due to the very high level of racing. We believe that the 470 World Championship is now as hard to win as that of an Olympic Class.

We thank the 470 Class which allowed us to acquire this excellent racing experience, and to bring back from the 1972 Olympic Games, a silver medal in the Flying Dutchman.

Yves & Marc Pajot Vice European Champions in 1968, and bronze mĂŠdallists at European Championship in 1967

1973-76 The first ÂŤOlympiadÂť Hubert & Philippe Follenfant in 1973.

1

973 marked the beginning of the first Olympic preparation.

The distribution of the 470 really took-off during 1973 with 4 600 boats built and more than ten new nations. During its Gen-

eral Assembly, the 470 Internationale pronounced the affiliation of the associations of Ireland, Sweden and Austria, bringing the number of member countries to seventeen. It 38

reinforced its organisation by creating two zone presidencies: Europe, entrusted to Heinz Staudt, and America, entrusted to Larry Lewis (USA), with the objective of promoting

the 470 in all the countries of these zones.

Marc Everaert was reelected president. Within the Management Committee, Roger Surkyn (Belgium) replaced Marc Poisson at promotion, Henri-Louis Rosert, general secretary, handed over the technical and legal committee to Jacques Dost Jacques Dost in 1988.

(France). Denise Rosert (treasurer), Eric Marteau d’Autry (relations with IYRU) and Alain Corcuff (championships organisation) were reappointed in their functions.

Marc Everaert insisted on the next challenge: the 470 was the first mass produced boat to obtain Olympic status and it would be necessary to combine the two by controlling costs and organising competitions without cutting off the elite from the base.

The major international competitions had record participations with 113 boats at Kiel Week or again 180 boats from fifteen nations at the European Championship in Saint-Cast (France).

Ski-Yachting, in Cannes, saw the participation of the Englishman Rodney Pattison, Olympic gold medallist in FD. He finished 6th but did not persevere in the 470. We also saw the arrival of new competitors from the USSR, Japan, Brazil, Israel, Nor-

Frank Hübner & Klaus Feldmann in 1974.

way and Sweden.

The Danes Henrik Söderlund & Anders Börrensen won the double World-European titles while the Dutch Joop & Robert van Werkhoven won the bronze medals of both events. The silver medallists were the Americans Peter Kommette & Michael Loeb at the Worlds and the Ger-

39

mans Frank Hübner & Klaus Feldmann at the Europeans.

In October ’73, the Spanish boat builder Roga invited the «world’s best» to Palamos to test various hull shapes which played on the building tolerances. Participants included the Englishman Pattison, the Spanish Benavides, the Dutch

The Flying 470 ! renchman Claude Tisserand built his first hydrofoil models in 1964.

Having tested a trimaran, he turned towards a less cumbersome formula, with folding foils, based on a 470, because he had one at hand.

His «Véliplane II» is none other than a Morin, nbr 282 from 1964. Launched in 1971, the first flying 470 did not give full satisfaction.

Back to the workbench: Tisserand increased the mast height, modified the foils, lightened the boat by removing the centreboard casing and the crew …

Summer 1973 was the time for the verdict. With 15 knots of wind, Véliplane III set off, her hull started coming out of the water, the boat accelerated some more, the hull rose completely out of the water, the speed stabilised …there it happend, the 470 was flying at 11 knots above the waves.

Faired beam, optimised foils, increased sail area ... after two years of improvements, Claude Tisserand went to the Weymouth Speed Week in 1975.

In a force 4 wind, Véliplane III was twice timed at an average speed of 15.9 knots.

But this was largely insufficient to compete against the mighty Crossbow flashed at more than 30 knots.

A new projet, a new boat, Claude Tisserand set aside his 470, but who knows ?

F Véliplane II in 1971.

Véliplane III in 1973 and 1975.

40

van Werkhoven brothers, the Belgian Paul Maes… As for the French, the national team had just received a special batch of almond green Morin 470s.

The majority of top crews changed hulls each year. Morin and Roga shared all the podiums, while for spars the French ZSpars and Elvström dominated; the fight was more open for sail lofts (Christ, Chéret, Devillard, Baron, Campos...).

The 1974 season began very strongly with ninety-two boats at Ski-Yachting, won by the Follenfant brothers, and followed with a more limited participation due to the allocation of quotas. The Van Werkhoven brothers won at Hyères and the French Lecrit & Duvallet came first at Palma.

The European Championship at Masnou (Spain) was won by Marc Bouët & Stéphane Fleury, ahead of the Spanish Juan Santana & Francisco Colom, followed by the Follenfant brothers.

Twenty-nine nations participated in the World Championship in Naples, with the first appearance of Algeria, New Zealand or even Eastern (East Germany, Poland, Hungary, Yugoslavia) and Southern (Greece and Portugal) European countries .

The French came back in force placing six crews in the top ten, but the Spanish Gorstegui & Albala won the world title.

470s were becoming more and more undisciplined on starting lines, causing up to seven-

nders and I started sailing the 470 in 1973, ten years after it had been designed and the year after it had been selected to be a new Olympic Class. For both, it was the beginning of our involvement on the international racing scene and I had the possibility to set up the Class in Denmark for the importer.

We had both met at the school for Naval Architecture in 1972 and had sailed different keelboats and dinghies before.

The 470 made us travel around Europe for regattas in Sweden, France, Germany, Norway, Spain and Italy.

I am sure it started our network in the sailing community, our good friends around the world, and the results from the 470 Class opened the doors, then later helped me win the 3/4 Ton Worlds three times and the One Ton Cup Worlds twice when IOR was the rule in force.

Anders and I stopped in 1974 to finish our studies, and we both have made a living out of our passion for sailing.

Henrik Söderlund

A

Jean-François & Claire Fountaine.

teen general recalls for one race during the European Week in Masnou. The Class management then realised the need to solve the problem as it could imperil the Olympic future of the 470. The organisers of SkiYachtting 1975 thought they had found the right solution by limiting entries to sixty boats, but premature starts continued.

During the General Assembly in February 1975 in Cologne, the President Marc Everaert resigned along with the Secretary General Henri-Louis Rosert and the Treasurer Denise Rosert, who had accompanied him since 1969.

Jacques Dost was elected president while keeping the technical and legal committee. The vice-presidents were Heinz Staudt and Larry Lewis, the latter also replacing Roger Surkyn at promotion. Eric Marteau d’Autry became secretary generral and looked after relations with the IYRU. Guy Daugey

(France) became treasurer.

Alain Corcuff kept the sports committee.

July ’75. The World Championship at Association Island (USA) brought together seventyfour boats amongst which Puerto-Rico and Bermuda for the 1st time. The French took the first four places with Marc Laurent & Roger Surmin, World Champions, Philippe & Hubert Follenfant, silver medallists for the 4th time, followed by JeanFrançois Fountaine & Claire Tristan, who had become Mrs Fountaine, and by Marc Bouët & Stéphane Fleury.

At the pre-Olympic week in Kingston, it was Jean-François & Claire Fountaine who came out in front of Laurent-Surmin, followed by the Australians Gary Gietz & Greg Johns. Claire was the first woman to mount the highest step on a pre-Olympic podium. As for Australia, it got its first 470 honours which were to predict many more to come.

41

World Champion and European Champion in 1973 with Anders Börrensen

The international season closed with the European Championship and European Week at Stokes Bay in Great Britain. Eighteen nations and 113 boats were present of which seventy-three for the Championship. To be found were countries that could not send representatives to the United States, such as Eastern European nations (East Germany, Yugoslavia), Israel or newcomers to the 470 like Finland. The absence of the majority of the world’s best had no influence on the number of general recalls. Exasperated, the Race Committee hoisted an individual recall instead of a general recall and disqualified sixty-four competitors. The disqualified boats did not manage to get the race abandoned by the Jury. The «Times» titled the next

day’s article: « A disobedient Class put back in place» and sent a congratulatory telegram to the president of the Race Committee. The Swiss Vuithier & Quellet finally won the title in front of the Norwegians Aazer & Walter and the Englishmen BickertonButcher. The West Germans Frank Hübner & Harro Bode, deprived of the American circuit, obtained 4th place.

At the end of 1975, crowned with the first four places at the World Championship, the original boat builder Jean Morin sold his yard to Yachting-France and withdrew from boat building.

The British Crebbin & Clark and Smith & Barker, the French Fountaine & Fountaine, Bouët & Fleury, Laurent & Surmin and Follenfant & Follenfant, the Spaniard Gorostegui & Millet, the

Dutch van Werkhoven & van Werkhoven, the Italians Bolens & Bolens, the Swedes Eckerstrom & Sandsjo and Martin & Alsen, the Americans Ullman & Jakovsky dominated the events at the beginning of the 1976 season. All these crews were capable of getting a medal at Kingston, but the selection process was ruthless because only one crew per nation could go to the Games. In spite of their great value, none of these nations, apart from Spain, would obtain a medal …

The 1st International Spring Cup innovated by not limiting the entries. The fleet was split into two groups. The French association decided to apply a dissuasive rule for starts, named «exceptional recall rule», tested at the end of Kiel week the

A personal recollection of starts at the International Week in Stokes Bay

A

bout a year after buying a Roga with Elvström spars and Devillard sails from Rodney Pattison, the importer for Roga in the UK, we decided to test ourselves at the international level by participating in the « Dunhill 470 International Week » which was being held in parallel with the 470 European Championship at Stokes Bay in August ’75. My crew Phillip Boswell and I had been racing for several years in the Firefly and Lark, and I had competed in a regional championship in an old Morin 470 (wooden spars, fixed jib fairleads …) during summer holidays in Brittany. So we weren’t exactly novices at starting, but nothing had prepared us for the utter shambles at each and every start during this event! Stokes Bay is in the Solent which is known for its relatively strong tidal currents. This quite often contributed to pushing the fleet over the line, as once engaged in the starting position, with a fleet of fourty boats all crammed at the committee boat end, there was no possibility to escape from the pack. A few minutes before each start a big raft got created with all boats pushing, shoving and heaving to get into position. I distinctly remember pushing back a boat that had mounted us broadside and whose bow had stopped in contact with the boom.

We did try once or twice to start further down the line, but

even with a clean and clear start, with the bias we never got near the boats who started to windward and who managed to extricate themselves from the pack. On every occasion , even when the there was no recall, the first windward boats were well over the line at the start, probably starting 2-3 boat lengths leeward of the Committee boat and masked by other boats. So in the end we resigned to join the pack as well and trust our luck.

I think that the pack problem was largely due to the fact that there was often a marked line bias which forced all of us to try and start at the same place.

This coupled with the fact that the racing rules were not enforced by the Committee, nor by the competitors, created a totally anarchic free-for-all situation, which was repeated at each starting procedure.

This made the event a very frustrating experience for competitors because we made at least 4-5 attempts at starting each and every day.

The Committee, also through frustration, turned a blind eye to a lot of infractions and allowed starts that should have been recalled in view of the number of boats over the line. In 5-6 days of perfect sailing conditions we only managed to have six races validated, ie about one per day! Robert Austin 470 sailor since 1972 Vice-president of the AS 470 France

The 470, a 40 year friendship

W

e are speaking about a time that the under 50s cannot know about : let’s speak about a few memories, at a time when a new rather agreeable Class attained Olympic status in less than ten years. This revolution surprised the organisers as much as the sailors, both driven by the frenetic pace of development, and conscious of participating in an exceptional adventure. An illustration: during the years 1972 to 1974, we organised training sessions at Viry-Châtillon (near Paris) in February and March, where before sailing it was necessary to break the ice in the boat and thaw out the sheets.

How may 470s participated in this “punishment”? At least eighty crews and sometimes more

than one hundred, an unimaginable situation today!

Those who know the dimensions of this body of water and the capricious nature of the local wind will understand why a large number of Parisian sailors gained technical and especially tactical expertise in top level racing! Once we had finished managing the training session, we jumped into the 470 to take part in the race. The Laurent-Surmin team was on the way to being formed...

In 1973, The French team was built around the Fountaines, the Follenfants, Bouet-Fleury, GuyaderAuffret and ourselves, with contributions from Devillard-Cornic, the Demartials, the Pallu-de-laBarrières. It made its mark on the whole Olympic 43

campaign. We won the 1975 World Championships in and was recruited by the Marseilles sports science the USA ahead of three other French crews: Follenfant, university. He taught sailing then was in charge of the Fountaine and Bouët. This «French domination» «sports training» sector and for monitoring top athletes in continued up to our selection for the Montreal Games, the double sports-university project. At the same time, he which were not a success, with the national delegation was trainer for the Swiss 470 team preparing the 1988 not bringing back any medals. and 1992 Olympics (and for the Flying Dutchman in A few characteristics of these crews: they were often 1984) as well as making some contributions to the IYRU «work teams», employed by sail lofts, boat builders, spar «Olympic Solidarity» department for Pakistan and makers, or as physical education teachers. Their bosses Thailand. Retirement has allowed him to invest some time gave them time off work to practice or to race. Of course, in the French Team centre at Marseilles. without any profit, or bonus linked to results. The Over and above our sports career, we particularly French federation forbade us to compete in any race retain the human and social experience, meeting with prize money so as not to infringe the IOC warm hearted sailors and managers (shouldn’t the «amateurism» rule 26, with a possible exclusion from 50 th anniversary celebration be doubled with that of our faithful manager the Games! We were Alain Corcuff for already quite happy that example?), and also of our passion did not cost an exceptional quack, us any money.

Doctor Tacher, medical In the 470, sports results officer of the French are often accompanied by team between 1970 and professional success.

2000, always ready to The majority of these comfort sailors returning sailors were to remain in from a race at the top of sailing circles, as trainers the launching ramp, or or in the nautical industry, to stitch up, at three some prolonging their o’ clock in the morning, sporting careers through the eyebrows of those match-racing and the who had encountered America’s Cup. some problems with The 470 World title in the bouncers of a night 1975, and the Olympic club in Kingston in 1975! selection in 1976 largely Marc Laurent & Roger Surmin in 1976.

It was also the occafacilitated our career. sion to live some historic moments like the opening of Marc was 470 coach for the next Olympics, then for the USSR to the first foreigners that we were, the Flying Dutchman for the Los Angeles Games in participating in the pre-Olympics at Tallin in 1975, an 1984, before coming back to the 470 to assist in the exotic journey marked by the astonishment of both the Olympic consecration of Peponnet-Pillot in Seoul in competitors and their hosts.

1988. Subsequently in charge of full time Olympic The same disorientation happened during the preparation with the national technical team during the 1977 World Championship in Japan. Mediatisation following two Olympic campaigns, he renewed his had not yet trivialised cultural social contrasts! engagement in Olympic preparation with the Thank you 470 for having offered us these privileged Yngling for the Athens and Peking Games. Now retired, moments. Long life and fair winds. he now and then helps out the French national team...

Marc Laurent & Roger Surmin Roger, already a physical education teacher, World Champions in 1975 obtained a diploma from the national sporting institute 44

previous year, disqualifying any boat found over the line in the five minutes preceding the start.

Although criticized, this rule achieved its goal and was rapidly adopted in all countries, but it would need to wait until 1996 to be included in the IYRU Racing Rules as the «black flag rule».

The races for the Montreal Games were held in Kingston, on Lake Ontario. Twenty-eight nations were represented in this event which was open to men and women. The Columbian Beatriz de Lisocki was the only woman to participate, while the Frenchwoman Claire Fountaine was present as a training partner for the French representatives. The West Germans Frank Hübner & Harro Bode became the first Olympic Champions of the Class.

They were followed by the Spaniards Antonio Gorostegui & Pedro Millet, and the Australians Ian Brown & Ian Ruff.

None of the big favourites got on the podium.

The European Championship was organised in Denmark.

Frank Hübner & Harro Bode, Olympic Champions in 1976, around Vice-president Heinz Staudt

loved to sail the 470. It was a great boat. We experienced many magnificent moments with it (including capsizing after a nosedive through a wave with the mast hitting the water in front of the boat and us being catapulted through the air). Since I have sailed many different Classes, I have to add that most of the different boats had good characteristics, though sometimes in different respects. I sailed the Flying Dutchman, the 505, the 470, the Laser and other Classes. The 470 belonged (together with the previously named Classes) to the better ones.

Harro Bode

I

Olympic 470 Champion in 1976 with Franck Hübner

Most of the crews selected for the Olympics were absent. The event was won by the Swedish Johansson brothers in front of the Danes Lonberg & Ibsen and the Poles Wrobel & Stocki.

In France and the neighbouring countries which had large 470 fleets, the sales curve which had reached a summit in 1973, continued to sag. In response to

The 470 that won the 1976 OG, exposed at Bremen Museum

criticisms of sophistication and high prices which restrained sales, Yachting-France and Roga offered to market an «economic» version which did not meet its expected success. The 470 did however maintain its market and continued its expansion in the world.

In September 1976, JeanFrançois Foutaine, Yves Pajot, Rémi Tristan and Daniel Givon created the Fountaine-Pajot boatyard, near La Rochelle (France).

In November 1976, the IYRU renewed the 470 for the 1980 Games in Moscow with nineteen votes out of a total of twenty-two.

At that time 27,000 boats had been sold in fifty-six countries •

began sailing at age seven.

Sailed my first boat at age nine. As a child, I lived on the waterfront of Upper Middle Harbour in Sydney. This enabled passionate sailboat racing and training on several days per week. Amongst numerous Australian title podiums, career sailboat racing and coaching highlights are: a world junior Moth champion at sixteen years old then world senior Moth champion at eighteen years old (designed and built by myself), at twenty-two years old an Olympic 470 bronze medal at Montreal 1976, 5th in La Rochelle 505 World championships in 1977, Australian Olympic Selection again in Flying Dutchman for 1980 Moscow Olympics picking up a very young Glenn Bourke as my crew!

By September 1975 Gary Gietz & Greg Johns had achieved a pre-Olympic 470 test event bronze medal for Australia. I received a phone call from 470 sailor Ian Ruff, he had been told by our now legendary coach Mike Fletcher that he should give up skippering his 470 and go as crew for another if he was to have a chance of being successful in achieving Olympic selection for the 1976 Montreal Games.

Fortunately for me and now Ruffy, our mutual friendship with yachting journalist James Hill meant that I was recommended to Ian. I accepted after finishing competition in the 1975 World Moth Championships in Japan.

So by November I was training in 470s numerous days per week. By December lan’s new US

I

Vanguard built 470 arrived in Sydney and we prepared and succeeded in Olympic selection by March in the new year. My first meeting with the international 470 champions was at Hyeres Week. Quickly I noted the talents of those such as Marc Bouët (FRA), Marc Laurent (FRA), Phil Crebbin (GB), Dave Ullman (USA) and Antonio Gorostegui (ESP). A few weeks later I went on to win a 470 international regatta at my now favourite venue of Torbole/Riva Del Garda, Lake Garda, then finished top ten at Kiel Week.

Thanks to our consistency in very light conditions, a nearly four minute win on the heaviest day of the regatta and valuable meteorological information on

the final day from Frank Bethwaite, Ruffy and I succeeded in achieving an Olympic bronze medal.

My close relationship with the 470 Class and its athletes and coaches did not stop there. As my career in Olympic coaching developed I kept an eye on Australia's underperformance in this discipline with sentimental and systemic development frustration.

At the 1984 Olympic Games site I was a reserve athlete and when Australia’s 470 coach had a falling out with Chris Tillet, our Olympic 470 representative, during pre-Games training, I was asked to help with this role.

Within Australia I was invited to coach some of our local 470 talent such as Jenny Lidgett and

Ian Brown, Sydney 2000 46

Tom King, and began international and Olympic coaching with Star and Flying Dutchman. Interestingly, during this time I was also running my own sail loft and met and assisted very young clients such as Malcolm Page and Emmett Lazich in their very first successful sailboat racing years.

When selected as head coach for the 2000 Australian Sailing Olympic Athlete Development Program I wasted no time in selecting the 470 and other underperforming disciplines to be an immediate priority.

I managed to attract the ÂŤMedal MakerÂť Victor Kovalenko in Australia, which was very successful.

Another internationally based coach and former 470 sailor I employed was Eric Stibbe. He was a popular choice with our increasing number of female Olympic disciplines. He married Jenny Armstrong who won an Olympic gold in the 470 at the Sydney Games.

As for myself, 470s and now, I am currently an owner and racing a Laser SB3 with invited skipper Mat Belcher steering, and retaining my long relationship with Malcolm Page as forward hand, both Olympic and World Champions several times.

Ian Brown Olympic bronze medallist in 1976 in Kingston with Ian Ruff

1977-80 Politics come into play

David Ullman & Tom Linskey, World Champions in 1977, 1978 and 1980

I

n the autumn of an intense Olympic year, the best world Class crews sailed by invitation in events in Egypt, Israel as well as in the USSR. At Socci, they discovered next to the Morin hulls used by the Russian crews outside their frontiers, some pseudo-470s for domestic use, built without licence by a Polish boatyard.

The 470 Internationale met early 1977. The application of 47

the new constitution led to a reduction of the General Council from thirty to fifteen members.

Councillors were elected by geographical zone based on prorata of activity. The new Councillors elected Management Committee members to assist the President Jacques Dost. Charles Vincent, President of the French association, became general secretary, Richard Moore (USA) became

Humorous sketch of the start.

Poster for the 1977 Worlds

1977 Worlds podium, left to right : Katsunori Komatsu, Tom Linskey, David Ullman, Mark Paterson and Dave Mackay

48

treasurer and Edward Philippi (USA) chaired the technical committee. Heinz Staudt remained vice-president. Alain Corcuff kept the sports commission.

During this meeting it was decided to promote the idea to the IYRU that the organiser should supply boats for the 1980 Games, which the IYRU duly accepted in early 1978. Finally, the IYRU having authorised the organisation of a World Championship in an Olympic year contrary to 1976, the 470 Internationale decided that it would be held in the southern hemisphere at the beginning of 1980.

On the sporting side, many top crews abandoned the 470 while new crews replaced them, as would be the case after each Olympic year.

The second Olympic campaign really began with the International Spring Cup (CIP) run in Sainte-Maxime (France).

At its second edition, with 120 boats and eleven nations the CIP attained its objectives: attracting top Class crews who would be absent from Hyères due to quotas, while allowing new crews to try their luck thanks to qualification races.

The perspective of the Games being held in Moscow meant that Eastern bloc countries were very present and three East German crews mounted the podium: Nauck & Schaale, Borowski & Borowski and Altmann & Siebenthaler.

The Eastern bloc countries were to distinguish themselves

throughout the lead up to the Olympics. The Soviets Yuri & Vasili Koriachkin were European Champions in 1977 in Rust, Austria, followed by the East Germans Nauck & Schaale. The Soviets did it again the following year in Cascais (Portugal) with Kurjatsev & Terekhin, 1978 European Champions. For their part, the Poles Wrobel & Stocki won the European Championship bronze medals in 1978 and 1979. And in 1980, the East Germans Jorn Borowski & Egbert Swensson became in their turn European Champions in Helsinki (Finland), one month before the Murray Jones & Andrew Knowles, winners of European Championship in 1978

Israelis Shimshon Brockmann & Eitan Friedlander

Olympic Games.

This increased presence brought politics into play. During Kiel Week 1977, the crews from South Africa, where apartheid reigned, retired under pressure from the Eastern bloc sailors who threatened to not compete.

The Israelis Shimshon Brockmann & Eitan Friedlander were also very present : bronze med-

allists at the European Championship, silver medallists the following year, then European Champions in 1979 in Denia (Spain) while only twenty and twenty-one years old. Israel not being recognised by Spain at that time, the crew competed as an individual entry and the Israeli flag was not hoisted.

Brockmann & Friedlander also won the 1978 CIP held in SaintRaphaÍl (France) as well as Hyères Week.

The Japanese showed their bows with Katsunori Komatsu & Yasuyuki Hakomori who won the silver medal at the first World Championship held in Japan in 1977 on Lake Hamana.

This lake is in fact a large bay open to the sea, but the area used for the championship, because of fishing nets, was the 49

atching an international 470 regatta at Tsu in Japan in 1973 inspired me very much to take part in keen competition and also opened the gate to the international regatta circuit.

I spent so much time and effort on the 470, that it was like a dream when I won the Worlds in 1979.

After that I gained a lot of confidence and was able to win many international Class regattas. I still enjoy the 470 and I am very happy to have a lot of friends worldwide.

Thank you 470 and congratulations for your 50th birthday.

Miyuki Kai

W

World Champion 470 in 1979 with Ryo Komiya

I

n 1974, aged nineteen, I was 420 World Champion at Kiel, with Denis Cerda, twice in the top five at the World Championships in 1975 and 1976 and won all the national titles in this Class. I raced in the 470 from 1977 onwards. In 1978, I was 7th and first Frenchman at the European Championship at Cascais (Portugal), and 5th in 1979 at Denia (Spain) in spite of a very contentious disqualification for second place.

There is no use in starting too early, it is better to arrive at the peak of one’s preparation at the right time, that’s to say for the Olympic selections.

My crew Xavier David and I did a lot of research on equipment (Vanguard hull, Elvström sails) and we trained intensively, under the guidance of Marc Laurent the national coach. Already in spring 1980, we had reached a high level of preparation. The level of the French team was particularly high. The selections promised to be difficult !

At the 1980 CIP, a key event before the selections, we finished 3rd out of 175 boats which had a level worthy of a world championship. We won Hyères Week with about a forty point lead on the second French boat.

Lastly, we came second at Kiel Week. These successes were not pure chance or just luck but more the result of intensive work and maybe also a better mental state: in the first race of Kiel Week, Stéphane Richer said to me «Alain, we’ve already caught up three points on you !» I replied «You’re wrong. After Hyères, you were 47.7 points behind, which makes an average of 7.95 points to catch up on in the six scheduled races. Since you only gained 3 points on me on one race you have in fact lost 4.95». The psychological war was in full swing !

The deception of not going to the Games was immense. Getting a qualification for the Olympic Games is the ultimate dream of all competitors. Being deprived to go for political reasons was very frustrating ! Even more so when we learned of the decision in L’Équipe newspaper, whereas during a meeting a month earlier we had been assured that we would participate ! The Brazilian gold medallists at Tallinn had never beaten us. This does not mean that this would have been the same at the Games, but we really did have our chances. Disgusted by the political scheming, I quit sailing dinghies and I went off around the world. Today, I still race but there remains with me an immense regret that I did not have the guts to go alone to the USSR to defend my chances at the Games.

Alain Chourgnoz Selected in 470 for the 1980 Olympics with Xavier David 50

size of a pond. Courses were too short, erratic winds, upwind legs under spinnaker and arrivals after dark led to many protests and the abandonment of one race.

The following year Komatsu & Hakomori won the preOlympic event at Tallinn in front of Santella & Zuchinetti (Italy) and Benjamin & Fouler (USA). In eleventh place figured a certain Victor Kovalen k o (USSR). Then in 1979 at Medemblik, Holland, Miyuki Kai & Ryo Kom iya became World Champions.

The New-Zealanders were not to be left out. Mark Paterson & Dave Mackay (future major builder of the 470) claimed the bronze medal at the 1977 World Championship then won the pre-Olympic event in Tallinn.

Murray Jones & Andrew Knowles had a very nice surprise victory at the 1978 European Championship where they had been invited to attend by the 470 Internationale without being eligible for the title. The French sailor Hervé Wattine described the Jones & Knowles crew’s first appearance: «Easily noticeable in the boat park with a crackled gelcoat hull, a centreboard mottled with patches, and jib barbers held with string, they were also noticeable on the water by sailing barefoot, with a patched-up spinnaker and a twisted main sail, full of folds, that flapped a lot. But they excelled in the breeze and were leading the fleet at the end of the penultimate race !».

The Canadians Gerry Roufs & Charles Robitaille became World Vice-champions in 1978 at Marstrand while Tom Matthews & Jay Cross won Hyères Week in 1979.

On the West European side, the Germans John Pudenz & Ulrich Kittman were bronze medallists at the 1978 World Championships while Wolfgang Hunger & Niels Korte were European Vice-champions in 1979.

The French, however, seemed well armed to come up trumps due to their large number of top level crews. Next to the veterans of the 73-76 campaign, notably the Follenfant brothers and the Fountaine couple (winners at Kiel in 1979), were new crews looking for a place at the Games:

Laurent Courarie-Delage & Hervé Wattine, double World Vicechampions in 1979 and 1980, Stéphane Richer & Philippe Claude, double bronze medallists at the same championships, losing the 1980 title due to a questionable disqualification for «pumping», Michel Kermarec & Daniel Souben, Alain Chourgnoz & Xavier David, Jean-Yves Le Deroff & Alain Champy, or again Daniel & Thierry Péponnet, 1980 European Vice-champions.

A light crew, the two brothers had to find artifices to rivalise with the others in strong winds.

During the 1979 World Championships held in Medemblik (Holland), the measurers obliged the Péponnet brothers to file

Jörn Borowski & Egbert Swensson, 1980 Olympic Vice-champions, in 1978 at Hyères

51

Laurent Courarie-Delage & Hervé Wattine, World Vicechampions in 1979 and 1980

down the extra thickness of the gunwale designed to compensate for the small size of Thierry on the trapeze.

Finally, and without any doubt, the Americans David Ullman & Tom Linskey were head and shoulders above the fleet by winning three World Champion titles in 1977 in Japan, 1978 in Sweden and in February 1980 in Porto Alegre in Brazil six months before the Games. They also obtained a silver medal in 1979 in Tallinn during the preOlympic event. All these crews could hope for selection for the Olympic Games and to bring back a medal. The battle became intense The CIP held each year in the south of France was a good thermometer: 120 boats and eleven nations in Sainte-Maxime in 1977, then 136 boats in Saint-Raphaël in 1978, 163 boats in Les Lecques in 1979 and finally a

record 175 boats from eighteen nations in 1980 again in SainteMaxime in spite of the absence of numerous nations linked to the boycott of the Games. This event was used by numerous countries whose Hyères Week quota was too small to designate their Olympic representative. The Soviet team participated for the first time at the CIP but not one team member could or wanted to speak French or English. The French actor Michel Constantin, of Russian origin living in Ste-Maxime, kindly offered his services as an interpreter for the occasion.

At the start of 1978, the 470 Internationale counted its numbers: the Class was present in forty-eight countries on the five continents. The thirty approved boatyards built 2,200 470s, of which about 500 for France.

The Soviet and Hungarian associations were created and teams from Turkey and Argentina appeared. The Management Committee remained unchanged.

The IYRU made a new minimal weight applicable from 1st July, which went from 118 to 120 kg. All the participants at the European Championship in Cascais held shortly after 1st July had to add corrector weights.

For the pre-Olympic event in Tallinn, the Soviets had fifteen hulls made using Jack Holt moulds at the request of the IYRU. Only six were finally chartered, the competitors seeing little interest in testing these

International Spring Cup in Les Lecques (France), 1979

hulls when the Olympic boats were to be made from Vanguard moulds. Finally, considering that these hulls were not satisfactory, the IYRU went back on its decision for hulls to be provided by the organisers of the Games.

In May 1979, the IYRU gave itself the objective to obtain agreement from the IOC to create a female event at the 1984 Games by splitting the 470 Olympic event into one fleet for men and the other for women.

By using an existing Olympic Class, the IYRU hoped that the IOC would not consider it necessary to eliminate a Class to remain at the required number of six. But the IOC would give its approval at the end of 1984 only 52

for the 1988 Games.

On its side, the 470 Internationale organised the first Junior European Championship in Alassio (Italy) in the summer of 1979 for the under twenties.

Fifty-one boats from fifteen nations participated. Victory went to the East Germans Borowski & Schmidt ahead of the Italians Noe & Montefusco & Chieffi & Chieffi.

A great success for this first edition ... and some soon to be famous names. The following year in Rovinj, in Yugoslavia, the Italians Noe & Cerni won the title followed by the East Germans Borowski & Bratz and Saeger & Diedering.

In February 1980, while the

Americans David Ullman and Tom Linskey (USA) were savouring their 3rd world title in Porto Alegre and were given as the favourites for the Games, the United States threatened to not participate in the Moscow Games in reaction to the entry of Soviet troops into Afghanistan.

They confirmed this boycott a month later. Forty nations, amongst which Israel, Canada, West Germany and Japan, followed the American stance. Fifteen or so others, including France, decided to compete under the Olympic banner and not under their national flags.

Finally the French sailing federation decided not to send a delegation. Alain Chourgnoz & Xavier David, who had qualified by brilliantly winning Hyères Week, joined the long list of top crews barred from the Games.

The Olympic regatta held in Tallinn in Estonia only gathered fourteen nations: gold for Marcos Soares & Eduardo Penido (Brazil), silver for Jorn Borowski & Egbert Swensson (East Germany) and bronze for Jouko Lindgren & Georg Tallberg (Finland).

In September 1980, the 470 Internationale held its General Assembly in Paris. A new constitution was adopted which in particular gave greater power to the General Council by only convening a General Assembly every two years, principally to save costs. The composition of the 1977 Management Committee was not modified •

The 470 at Fifty : Beautiful, Lively, Mysterious o the beautiful, lively, always mysterious 470 is turning 50.

Hurrah! Because we were so completely entranced with her, so appreciative of her many challenges and rewards, we devoted over twenty years of our lives to a passionate, all-consuming pursuit of her.

We believe the 470 is the queen of competition dinghies for many reasons.

The true one-design nature of the 470 means that the skipper and the crew, the team - their abilities on the water and their teamwork in a demanding campaign - make the winning difference.

The responsive design of the 470 demands grace and poise in light air, aggression and physicality in heavy air.

The tuning and sail trim of the 470 is exacting yet deeply mysterious; the seeming simplicity has deceived many.

No one will ever completely know the speed secrets of the 470, and somehow the code keeps changing.

And 470 racing itself is a test like no other.

Half of it is a competition with yourself - keeping your head clear and straight during battle, keeping the level of your observation, analysis, and reaction to everything on your boat and on the race course high and precise.

And the other half of 470 racing is simply trying to do everything strategy, tactics, boat speed, boat handling - a boat length better than the world’s best dinghy sailors on all sides of you. So what can we say, after all these years? We know now that racing the 470 takes everything that you possess, and that what you lack inside yourself when you begin, you must develop it.

We know now that our twenty years spent pursuing the 470 Class was the best time of our lives, and that no other quest has compared.

And we can say that, even at age fifty, the International 470 Class continues to reign supreme as the world’s best racing dinghy, in our Dave Ullman & Tom Linskey minds and in our hearts.

S

World Champions in 1977, 1978, 1980 53

1981-84

The 470 becomes feminine

I

n 1981, the IYRU confirmed its intention to obtain a women’s event in 470s from the IOC. However, if many mixed crews existed, there were hardly any female crews in 470.

Beecher Moore, who had a lot of influence at the IYRU, and Frida Vollebregt, a militant of women’s sailing, insisted that the IYRU Women’s World Championship be held in 470s to help crews to emerge.

The new Olympic campaign started with the International Spring Cup (CIP) held in Les Lecques as a prelude to Hyères Week, where again one noted a significant turnover of crews.

Even in a post Olympic year, the success of CIP could not be denied with 125 boats from eleven nations. The definitive results would take a long time to be declared. The Race Committee abandoned the 4th race when it had already noted the finish of the first boats. To avoid a disservice to these boats, the Jury validated the race by using the places at the last mark as the order of finish. The results were proclaimed on this basis, with the Swedish Liljebad brothers declared as winners, but on appeal the French federation confirmed the abandonment of the race.

Cathy Foster sets the spinnaker pole while Peter Newlands helms, ahead of Lawrie Smith & Andrew Barker, Hyères 1984

The results had to be recalculated. The Dutch Van Gent & Van Bladel won the event in front of the East Germans Borowski & Swensson, Olympic Vicechampions, and the French François Brénac & Frank Narbonne.

The same East Germans also finished second at Hyères behind the French Luc Levaillant & Alain Champy.

54

The best European 470s met up at the end of May in Morges (Switzerland) to compete in the European Championship. The Italian brothers Chieffi, new European Champions and 3rd placed Montefusco’s, encompassed Jörn Borowski & Egbert Swensson.

Early July in Monnickendam in Holland, the 3rd Junior Championship became «Internation-

al». It united sixty-two boats from twenty nations. The Soviets Chirkov & Bolgov and Bereskin & Kutznetsov took 1st and 3rd place. The Morgenstern brothers (West Germany) were second.

The final objective of the season remained the 1981 World Championship. The French Class association wished to use this major event to revive the Class. Indeed, if the 470 continued to expand in the world, activity in France had been declining since the mid 70s. With over 3,000 members in 1975, the French association had dropped below 2,000 members in 1979 and had lost its place as the largest association to West Germany.

The organising committee was managed by Alain Corcuff, the young president of the French association, who mobilised all the association management and

brought back some former management members such as Albert Huet, André Mayeur and Eric Hameroux. The site chosen was the bay of Quiberon, where the first 470 had been officially presented in 1963. The World Championship being limited to eighty boats, an open International French Championship was organised as a prelude. In order to attract a high number of foreigners, twelve places for the World Championship would be allocated at the end of this competition. This strategy paid off with 179 boats, of which eighty foreigners were representing twenty-four nations.

The organisation was optimal.

The press and TV described the opening ceremony as «nearly majestic». In spite of the vagaries of the wind, the International French Championship was a success, won hands down by the Is-

The Chieffi brothers, Hyères, 1984

raelis Brockmann & Friedlander, while the New-Zealanders Barnes & Willcox won their first World Championship title by a thread in front of the Americans Benjamin & Steinfield and the Italians Chieffi & Chieffi.

This season allowed the forces present to be identified. Brockmann & Friedlander (Israel) and Borowski & Swensson (East Germany) remained amongst the best. The Italians arrived in force with the Chieffi and Montefusco brothers. On the French side, of particular note were Levaillant & Champy, Brénac & Narbonne, Kermarec & Taylor and Daniel Péponnet who had abandoned his brother Thierry for Pascal Champaloux. The Americans Benjamin & Steinfeld or even the Hunger brothers (West Germany) were also among the best.

Jörn Borowski & Egbert Swensson, Hyères, 1984.

55

I

and boats (Martin which became Mackay). So this combined with a very competitive local fleet meant we led the world in 470 sailing. So what made Dave Barnes and myself stand out from this pack of very talented young sailors? Firstly, we were both very naturally talented sailors, and the second key ingredient was that we became such a great «team» together.

Finally we had this incredible group of NZ sailors pushing each other along. What stood out for me was we shared all the responsibilities of making the boat go fast, and go the right way. The 470 rewards this approach very much, and winning requires an equal contribution from both crew and helm. This makes the 470 stand out among Olympic and International Classes.

The 470 has been a great boat for me and has also opened the door in many other areas of my life... It is a great boat because it is very tactical and rewards great balance and sail trim. It tacks well enough in most conditions to allow boats to tack on shifts and windpressure changes. The 470 responds to both these things more than most Classes! Understanding the equation of wind speed versus David Barnes & Hamish Willcox, Q wind direction rewards takes many years of racing. To also understand how to make this boat go fast across the full range of conditions takes even longer ! Hard work and determination over at least five years... there is no short cut in this Class!

From the 470 I have moved on into 18 ft skiff, then big boat regattas including a southern ocean leg of the Volvo and on to four America’s Cups... concluding in winning the 2011 America’s Cup with Oracle Racing.

To conclude, the 470 has been a massive part of my life! Thirty-six years out of my fifty! I am truly thankful to have had these experiences and to have met so many wonderful people!

Hamish Willcox

began sailing 470s in youth trials with Chris Dickson in 1979. Then I raced the 470 every year till 1997, just under twenty years! Best World Championship results from 1981 till 1990 finishing were 1, 3, 1, 1, 5 & 9. I coached 470 from 1992 till now, and coached at five Olympic Games. Claimed silver in '92 with Leslie Egnot & Jan Shearer, then 4th in 2000 with Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield. My coach relationship continued with this team from 1997 till 2008, over ten years. They claimed silver medals in both the 2004 and 2008 Olympics. I then coached the young NZ 470 team Paul Snow Hanson & Jason Saunders for 2012.

I have had a lifetime with the 470 family and I have many many stories to tell... obviously the early 1980s were remarkable. NZ had many very strong 470 teams including Chris Dickson (sailing with Dave Mackay, then me, then Sean Reeves, then Joey Allan), Peter Evans & Simon Mander, Murray Jones & Earl Berry, Terry & Peter Nicholas (Peter later became a World Champ with Simon Cooke), Geoff Scott, Mark Patterson & Dave Mackay (3rd at the 1978 Japan Worlds) to name a few. The rivalry within this group of sailors was intense! The result of such intense domestic competition was that NZ dominated the world during the late 70s and the first half of the 80s. In the 1984 470 Worlds NZ sailors finished 1rst, 2nd, and 3rd, and had five boats in the top ten overall. That's without counting Murray Jones who had an OCS and ended up 12th!

We developed our own style of sailing the 470 which slowly became adopted by the rest of the world. Our point of difference was NZ sailors learnt to make the 470 sail lower and very fast, meaning less leeway and a much better VMG. Remember we sailed old triangle courses and sailed just six races spread over seven days. The time limit for these races was four and a half hours!!!... And we occasionally exceeded this time limit !!!

To better understand how big those courses were then I refer to the 470 Worlds in Weymouth in 1983, we had one course and this JUST fitted into the bay! So where there was four course areas for the 2012 Olympics, then there was one course covering almost the entire bay! As you can imagine the game was different and boat speed was king !!! Remember we were also allowed 15 kg of extra weight on the crew. For me this meant I could wear a heavy water bottle jacket of 9 kg and still be under the 15 kg weight limit. During this period NZ’ers developed their own sails, foils (Mackay),

Triple World Champion in 1981, 1983 and 1984 bronze medallist at World Championship in 1982, with David Barnes.

56

I

believe sailing has always been in my blood and 470 racing was the epitome of everything I loved about sailing. The Class held a fierce competition during the 80s and the boats had opportunities to be completely revolutionised.

Teamwork was a critical factor in our success and I was fortunate enough to sail with Hamish during our accomplishments in the 470s. We shared similar goals and approaches to sailing, and our different areas of expertise equated in a formula for success. We both knew what each other was thinking before and during a race and consequently very little discussion was needed during our time racing.

We would sail barefoot and without gloves to fully feel what the boat was trying to tell us. The hours spent on the water ensured that the techniques we used became second-nature. We felt we were «one with the water», we understood all conditions. We were a hundred percent dedicated- there were no shortcuts.

Every detail of the boat held opportunities for us to maximise its potential within the given tolerances. As a result, details were planned and configured down to the millimetre. We were more than confident in all conditions however we held a philosophy that if we were fast in a breeze then we were capable of finishing in the top few in the fleet.

Consequently we had a strong focus on speed, boat stiffness and lightness of the bow.

I was fortunate enough at the time to own my own sail making business so I was able to design and make sails in the morning and then test and race them the same afternoon. For the three World Championships, the results in light to moderate conditions ensured our overall victory. I believe this focusing of time and attention to detail was one of x, Quiberon, 1981 Worlds the main reasons we led the world at this time.

The lessons learnt from 470 sailing all flowed through to my career in the America’s Cup. A lot of time and energy was spent, but it never felt like work to us.

We lived and breathed sailing. I think that this was truly the key point of our success in the Class. Knowledge and skills are imperative, and there is no disputing that, but the essential ingredient in it all is the love of what you are doing. We were young, free, broke and without commitment.

Every moment we had was spent perfecting the boat, or out on the water. To us, it was a lifestyle.

They were probably the best days of my life, and I would be back there David Barnes in a heartbeat if I could.

Triple World Champion in 1981, 1983 and 1984 bronze medallist at World Championship in 1982, with Hamish Willcox 57

But above all it was the New Zealand team that impressed most with Dickson & Reeves, Jones & Jones, and the World Champions Barnes & Willcox. In Saint-Pierre Quiberon they were the fastest, with a very pronounced mast rake and sails of their own design, very different to the Ullman-type sails used by the majority of the crews.

The 470 Internationale renewed its Management Committee at the start of 1982. Heinz Staudt succeeded Jacques Dost as president while keeping the head of the technical committee he had get in 1980. The General Council designated Juan Castillo Suarez (Spain) as vice-president, Jan Oprel (Holland) as treasurer, Sergio Santella (Italy) in charge of the sport commissions, and reelected Richard Moore (USA) as general secretary. This new team had to work as a priority on balancing the budget which had been undermined by the progressive drop of subscription from national associations based on the number of their members.

There was a French hat-trick at the CIP in St-Tropez, 1st major event of the 1982 season which gathered 129 boats. François Brénac & his new crew Alain Champy won ahead of Péponnet & Champaloux and Moner & Lostis. Inspired by Barnes-style sails, Brénac & Champy were as fast as the New-Zealanders in the breeze. Second at Hyères in ‘ 82 and ‘ 83, first at the CIP in ‘ 84, they never managed to come through in the championships.

Acapulco, Auckland, Vancouver, and also Bormes-lesMimosas, Hyères, Weymouth, Medemblik, Kiel, Haifa… but unfortunately not Seoul…

T

he 470 has taken me to the four corners of the world ... and of my being. From the extreme happiness of a world title to the deception of not being selected for the Olympics.

It’s difficult in a few lines to resume so may sensations, memories, journeys, meetings, briefings, speed tests, starts, manoeuvres, races...

My faithful crews also jumble up in my head : Jean-Yves Jaffrezic, with whom I started in the Class, Didier Le Moal, Olivier d’Enquin and above all Claire Fountaine who I «lived» with for about six years.

Because an Olympic campaign is also that. A real life for two. I still remember the inquisitive look of a supermarket cashier when she saw a cheque bearing both our names. And of Saturday nights, in a small youth hostel room in Giens, in bed at 9 pm, where we sometimes wondered what we were doing there. But most of all, of our outings in winter, alone in the bay of La Rochelle; of the Japanese girls who holed our boat before the last race in the Worlds at Vancouver; of our happiness on the morning of the last race of the World Championship in NZ, because there was wind... which had a tendency to transcend us because we loved the breeze and this pushed us up to the highest step of the podium; of the habit we had to exchange positions as soon as we crossed the finish line: I put on the trapeze harness and Claire took to the foot-straps; of that «black flag» at the Hyères Week, which no doubt cost us the Olympic selection...

Of all this, I keep a great wealth of memories and experiences and I am proud to have contributed, in a small way, to the history of this French dinghy that is demanding but always performing. The 470 has covered the decades with less wrinkles than those which remind us of our age today. But I still dream, and have for many years, of sailing a tight reach in the breeze at the helm of a 470. I have the impression of still feeling the sensations, at the tip of my fingers, and under my bottom.Why not at La Rochelle, during the 2013 Worlds ?

Christine Briand IYRU World champion in 1983 and twice IYRU World Vice-champion in 1982 and 1984 with Claire Fountaine 58

Daniel Péponnet & Pascal Champaloux became World Vice-champions in Cascais (Portugal) in 1982.

But in the end Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot came out top in the French camp by showing their talents during the 1982 European Championship held on Lake Balaton, where they took 3rd place. They were also 3rd in Hyères and 3rd at the European Championships in 1983 in Puck (Poland). First French at the 1984 Worlds in Auckland (8th) and at the European Championship at Salou, Spain (7th), they logically participated in the Los Angeles Games where they obtained a bronze medal.

On the Italian side, the brothers Tommaso & Enrico Chieffi, 3rd in Hyères in 1982, won this event the following year, but were not able to renew their 1981 exploit.

Sandro & Paolo Montefusco were European Vice-champions in 1983. Finally it was the Chieffi brothers who went to the 1984 Games where they won 5th place.

The West Germans Wolfgang & Joachim Hunger became World Vice-champions in 1983 in Weymouth, then won 4th place at the Games the following year.

The East Germans Jörn Borowski & Egbert Swensson excelled right from 1982 by winning Hyères Week, before winning the World title in Cascais.

They took 4th place at the European Championship in Hungary, won by their countrymen Brietzhe & Schulz, but they caught up the following year in

Poland by becoming European Champions for the second time.

Early 1984, the communist bloc countries announced that they would not go to Los Angeles. Deprived of the Olympics, Borowski & Svensson did not go to the Worlds in New-Zealand.

The Israelis Shimshon Brockmann & Eitan Friedlander were European Vice-champions in 1982, then won a bronze medal at the World Championship in 1983.

They came 8th at the Games.

Without a doubt it was the New Zealanders David Barnes & Hamish Willcox who hit hardest.

Following their world title in 1981, they took 3rd place at the 1982 Worlds, then won a second title in 1983. As for the World Championship in February 1984 in

Auckland, there was an undeniable supremacy of the New Zealand crews. Their sails were beginning to be copied but Barnes & Willcox, Dickson & Hallen and Evans & Reeves knew all the subtleties of the Bay of Auckland and took in the above order the first three places. Six months before the Games, Barnes & Willcox, triple World Champions, seemed unbeatable but it was finally Peter Evans & Sean Reeves who were selected and they finished 14th at the Games.

Three months before the Games, the Finns Peter & Johan Koskull were crowned European Champions, ahead of the Dutch John Stavenuiter & Guido Alkemade. They finished 6th and 9th respectively at the Games.

Murray Jones, Chris Dickson, David Barnes and Hamish Willcox, 1981

Twenty-eight boats and countries took part in the Los Angeles Games. Luis Doreste & Roberto Molina (Spain) created a surprise by winning the Olympic title.

They had not competed in the preceding Worlds and had only had a modest finish at the European Championship. The Americans Steve Benjamin & Hans Steinfeld claimed the silver medal in front of PĂŠponnet & Pillot.

The 470 Internationale innovated with a World Masters Championship in the summer of 1983 in Valencia, Spain. It was reserved for helmsmen over thirtyfive with a minimum age of seventy for the combined crew.

Twenty-three boats from four nations took part with a completely Spanish podium led by Itturioz & Dominguard. In 1984, the 2nd Masters won by the Italians Bartelli Hamish Willcox & David Barnes, Auckland, 1984 Worlds

59

& Giannoni gathered twenty-four boats in Marina di Carrara (Italy).

The International Junior Championship saw a further Soviet victory in the summer of 1982 in Helsinborg, Sweden by Berioskin & Kuztrud, followed by the East Germans Rettig & Heldt the following year in Morbisch, Austria.

In 1984 in St-Moritz (Switzerland), this championship officially became the Junior World Championship, with the presence of non-European crews (Japan,

Mexico). Eastern Europe placed seven boats in the top ten, the podium being occupied by the East Germans Rudlaff & Richter and Pape & Emons, followed by the Soviets Joukov & Rodomakin.

Women were the object of all the attentions of the IYRU and of the 470 Internationale. The first IYRU Women’s World Championship for double handers took place on loaned Vanguard 470s in Acapulco, Mexico, in the autumn of 1982.

Twenty-five crews from ten nations from Europe, South Pacific

and North America were present.

The Italians Anna Bachiega & Nives Monico and Cristina Mazzaterro & Emmanuela Galeazzi finished 1st and 3rd, while the French Claire Fountaine & Christine Briand finished 2nd.

The unquestionable success of this championship led the IYRU to perpetuate it. The women’s 470 was born and would have a great future.

The centre of the 470 world at end 1983-early 1984 was in New Zealand, where Auckland successfully hosted the IYRU Women’s World Championship, the IYRU Youth World Championship, held for the first time in 470s, and the 470 World Championship.

Claire Fountaine & Christine Briand became IYRU World Champions.

They had a hard time to contain the young New Zealanders Leslie Egnot (twenty) & Michelle Holland (sixteen), for whom it was their first regatta.

The Italians Anna Bachiega & Nives Monico finished 3rd.

In the youth event, Michael & Ansgar Adamczyk (Switzerland) won ahead of Paul Anderson & John Stavenuiter & Guido Alkemade, in front of Daniel Péponnet & Philippe Claude, Hyères, 1984

60

Auckland, 1984

Jeroem Hoogveen (Hong- Kong) followed by Bertrand Rigolot & Ludovic Lorieul (France).

The 3rd IYRU Women’s World Championship in 470s was held in Largs, Scotland. The Italians Bachiega & Monico reclaimed their title which they had lost in Auckland while the Dutch van de Vooren & Stavenuiter and the sisters Karen & Gail Johnson (Canada) completed the podium.

The French title holders, Briand & Fountaine, finished 4th.

In October 1984, the 470

Internationale named Colin Brewer (Great-Britain) general secretary and André Mayeur treasurer to replace Richard Moore and Jan Oprel who had both resigned.

To give itself some financial leeway, the 470 Internationale decided to introduce a sail button fee that was to be paid for each sail from 1985 on. It also decided to close its office in Paris and its professional secretariat.

In November 1984, the IYRU Auckland, 1984

61

decided to split the 470 Olympic event into two fleets at the 1988 Games, one for women and one for men, thus formalising the development of a top level women’s fleet, but excluding mixed crews at the same time.

The British team of Cathy Foster & Peter Newlands, 7th at the Los Angeles Games and winners of the last race, were the last mixed crew at the Olympic Games •

1985-88

Successful first Olympic Games for women’s 470

Henneke Stavenuiter & Tonny Van Vooren-Vermeulen, IYRU Women’s World Champions in La Rochelle, September 1985

F

ollowing the IYRU decision to split the 470 Olympic event into two, the 470 Internationale had to think about its own championships. It decided that 1985 would be an observation year. 470 championships

therefore remained open to all categories with a single ranking.

For the World Championships it was however planned to extract a women’s classification and to award a first 470 Women’s World Championship title.

62

The International Spring Cup run in Les Lecques (France) united nine female crews of which the best, the French women Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge, came 21st. At Hyères Week, all boats competed together but the

the Canadians Karen & Gail Johnson, 24 th in the overall World Championship ranking, ahead of the Dutchwomen Henneke Stavenuiter & Tonny Van Vooren-Vermeulen and the Italians Paola Porta & Anna Ba-

rabino. In La Rochelle, the Dutch women took their revenge over the Canadians, leaving 3rd place to Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge.

On the men’s side, the West Germans Ludger Hüttermann

Sailing the 470 meant a lot to me and to my brother Enrico

I Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge, 1986 European Champions

female crews present were granted a separate classification won by the Dutchwomen Tonny Van Vooren & Henneke Stavenuiter. At Kiel, there were 24 female crews. The women’s 470 was affirming itself.

In July, the Italians AnnaMaria Bacchiega & Nives Monico finished 21st overall and first women at the European Championship held in Koper (Yugoslavia). At the end of August, the two Women’s World Championships, the one promoted by the 470 Internationale as part of its World Championship at Marina di Carrara (Italy) and the one by the IYRU in La Rochelle, were held one after the other. The first brought together 20 crews. It was won by The Chieffi brothers, 1985

n fact, it started our professional career in sailing, but to be honest the trip was more fun than the milestone we achieved, right after our campaign in the 470 we became America’s Cup sailors. Sailing the 470 was great fun, tough, competitive, younthful but you had to be dedicated at the same time, it was a sport but also a lifestyle, it did involve a lot of qualities. It’s athletic; we had to do a lot of running to be in good shape, and many sailing hours to retain balance and flexibility. It’s technical; we built many boats and many sails, spent countless hours sailing on improving our boat handling, and always experimenting trying to find the edge which could give you the victory in such a competitive class. It’s tactical; only the America’s Cup is as tactical as the 470 Class, lots of boats, and many decisions to be made, and also lots of rules. We lost a World Championship in France, which we should have won, due to the match race we had with Steve Benjamin in the last race. So, most of all, it was great fun, with many friends which I still see on race courses around the world, great memories, and the desire to go back and race again in this wonderful Class.

Tommaso Chieffi

World Champion in 1985, bronze medallist at 1981 World Championship, with his brother Enrico

Gybe during the IYRU Worlds in La Rochelle, 1985

& Nils Körte made a big impression by winning the double CIP-Hyères, then getting 2nd place at Kiel behind their countrymen Wolfgang & Jochen Hunger. However neither of these two crews managed to get a place in the top three in the 1985 Championships.

The European Championship was won by the Spaniards Luis Doreste & Roberto Molina in front of the Italians Noe & Ballico and the Chieffi brothers.

Three East German crews finished in the top seven, amongst which were Jörn Borowski with his new crew Mathias Gall. They subsequently finished 3rd in the World Championship, behind the Frenchmen Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot who came second, the title being won hands down by Tommaso & Enrico Chieffi who won four of the six races.

The World Championship reA start in Hyères, 1988

served for the under 20’s kept all its promises. The Eastern European countries were often present at the top of the results board, but in 1985 in Gravedona, Italy, victory went to the New Zealanders Jon Bilger & Jarrod Kriletich. The East Germans regained the upper hand in Medemblik in 1986 with Sven Kaiser & Dietmar Wendel and in 1988 with Donald Lippert & Roland Hensel, while the Yu-

goslavs Koniancic & Planinsic won the title at home in Koper in 1987. Average participation at this championship was around fifty-sixty boats and fifteen or so nations. In 1986, the IYRU Youth World Championship was again organised on 470s and was won by the Frenchmen Jean-François & Gwenaël Berthet.

The IYRU took a dim view about the creation of a Women’s 470 World Championship which competed against the IYRU Women’s World Championship in 470s. On the other hand, female crews were divided about whether to continue to compete in a world championship with male and mixed crews or to have a separate championship. In 1986, the 470 Internationale therefore decided to hold a World Championship open to all categories, and at the same time a World Cup reserved for female crews, with no title attached. For the European championships, the 470 Internationale retained from the outset a cham-

pionship reserved for male and mixed crews and another one at the same location reserved for female crews. The male and mixed Championship remained limited to eighty boats and was reserved for Europeans and to nations from the Mediterranean basin having an affiliated national 470 Class association, in practice Israel and Egypt.

Non-Europeans were accepted upon invitation but could not win the title. The Women’s Championship, but not the title, was open to all nations. This allowed the still numerous 470 mixed crews, deprived of the 1988 Olympic Games, to be admitted to 470 championships.

The CIP in the GrandeMotte opened the 1986 season with 144 crews of which twenty-five were female. The event was won by the Frenchmen François Brénac & Alain Champy ahead of Hüttermann & Körte (West Germany), while the best women, the French Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge, came 2 1 s t . T h e Dutchmen

Judy Lugar & Morag McLean, Salou 1986

Solidarity, friendship, endurance, satisfaction, disappointment, reinvestment – some words which describe our 470 years hen the 470 became an Olympic Class we decided to stop racing against each other and join forces to try and get to the Olympics in 1988. It wasn’t easy at the beginning, especially on the international scene as it was far too obvious that we had so much to learn. A disastrous result at the IYRU Women's Worlds in La Rochelle in 1985 jolted us to radically change our training and racing programmes and the work paid off the following year when we won the Worlds in Salou. The next few years were spent on the North American and international circuits – it was a wonderful experience as we met so many people who continually challenged us to improve.

The great thing about sailing is that it keeps you humble - there are so many variables in the sport that a win can never be guaranteed. Racing a 470 in breeze was what we liked best –planing or powering down waves and feeling tired when we got ashore, knowing that we’d given all our energy to try and make the boat go fast.

We stopped racing together in 1991 but our seven years racing a 470 had such an impact on us that it is still very present in our lives today. We’ve both been members of the executive of the 470 Internationale and are fortunate to have been able to work with those who are behind the scenes, making sure that the 470 Class remains the best double-handed dinghy in the world.

Judy Lugar & Morag McLean

W

Winners of the 470 Women’s World Cup in 1986 65

We began sailing together in 1981, finishing 3rd at the Canadian Youth Championships

W

e spent three very successful years in the Laser II Class winning the 1982 and 1984 North American Laser II Championships, and the Canadian Women’s double-handed Championships four times in a row from 1982 to 1985. Victory at the 1982 Canadian Women’s Championships earned us use of a 470 owned by the Canadian Yachting Association and the right to represent Canada at the 1983 IYRU Women’s World Championships in Auckland, New Zealand where we finished 4th .

In total we competed at five IYRU Women’s World Championships, finishing 3rd in 1984 in Largs, Scotland, 2nd in 1985 in La Rochelle, France, 3rd in 1986 in Vancouver, British Columbia, and 3rd again in 1987 in Porto Carras, Greece.

For the 1988 Olympics, it was announced that women would, for the first time, be able to compete in two separate Olympic Sailing events. The 470 was chosen as the double-handed Class for women. As a result, at the 1985 470 World Championship in Carrara, Italy, we finished 24th/80, top women’s crew, and were recognized as the first Women’s World 470 Champions. We went on to represent Canada at the 1988 Olympic Games in Pusan, Korea,

Karen & Gail Johnson

470 World Champions in 1985, IYRU Women's World Championhip on 470: World Vice-champions in 1985, bronze medallists in 1984, 1986, 1987

The Johnson sisters, 1987

John Stavenuiter & Marcel Vermeulen and the West Germans Susanne Meyer & Katrin Adlkofer won at Hyères. All this was amongst Europeans and we had to wait for the summer championships to find out who was best at the world level.

However the successors to Ullman & Linskey and Barnes & Willcox outside Europe were not yet to be seen as championships were dominated by the Europeans up to 1988.

The Frenchmen Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot, bronze medallists at the Los Angeles Games, hit hard by claiming the 1986 World title in Salou, Spain, and the European title both in 1986 in Sonderborg, Denmark, and in 1988 in Saint Pierre Quiberon, France. They were European Vice-champions in 1987 in Lysekil, Sweden, behind the Finns Peter & Johan von Koskull who thus won their second title in four years and who obtained a bronze medal in Saint-Pierre Quiberon in 1988.

66

The East Germans remained very present at the top level: Jurgen Brietzke & Ekkehard Schulz were 3rd at the Europeans in 1986 then 3rd at the 1987 Worlds. Bernd Hoeft & Falko Bier claimed the World title in Kiel in 1987.

The West Germans Hüttermann & Körte and the Hunger brothers got back to the top by getting silver and bronze medals at the 1986 World Championships in Salou.

The Italian relief team was present: Pietro d’Ali & Guiseppe Cojana were World Vicechampions in 1987, the Montefusco brothers European and World Vice-champions in 1988.

Finally, the British Nigel Buckley & Peter Newlands became World Champions in 1988 in Haifa, Israel.

On the non-European side, only three crews seemed to be at top level : the New Zealanders Peter Evans & Simon Mander who finished 4th at the 1986 and 1987 Worlds, and the Americans John Shadden & Charlie McKee and the Canadians Nigel Cochrane & G o r d o n McIlquhum who respectively finished 3rd and 4th in the 1988 Worlds.

The first Women’s European Championship held in Denmark in 1986 was won by the Americans Jennifer Isler & Amy Wardell ahead of Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge, who thus won the Women’s European Championship title, followed by the Dutch Wilma Kramer & Henneke Stavenui-

Borowski & Braatz, 1986 Worlds

while Le Brun & Berge, 4th in Kiel became IYRU Women’s World Champions in the 470 in Porto Carras, Greece. The Lemström sisters won the European title in Lysekil. The Swedes Marit Söderström & Birgitta Bengtsson, after a 3rd place at 1987 European Championship won the World title in 1988 and were European Vicechampions behind the Dutch Hendrika Veghter & Marion Bultmann.

Wolfgang & Jochen Hunger, bronze medallists, 1986 Worlds in Salou, Spain

ter. In Salou, the sixty-six female crews present all participated in the World Cup which was won by the Canadians Judy Lugar & Morag McLean ahead of the Finnish sisters Bettina & Annika Lemström and the Dutch Tonny Vermeulen & Henneke Stavenuiter. On seeing the success of this World Cup, the 470 Internationale decided to transform it into an official Women’s World Championship from 1987 onwards in spite of reluctance from the IYRU, while maintaining a World Championship all categories. From 1988 there would be two World Championships, following the example of the European Championships: one with limited access reserved for male and mixed crews, the other open to all female crews.

The West Germans Susanne Meyer and Katrin Adlkofer won this first Women’s World Championship in 1987 in Kiel, 67

The four seventy, two numbers that remain associated in my memory, the 4 and the 70, like two winning lottery numbers

T

wo numbers that represent for me almost fifteen years, one of the most beautiful parts of my life, if not the most beautiful, from the age of 16 to 29. The getting by years, where one had to juggle between studies, travelling, training, finding budgets to buy sails, to change the mast, the hull, but also driving a jalopy to plough across Europe in every direction from one water to the next. A school of life, which makes you miss the student parties, but makes one discover the world...

Unforgettable the first contact with this dinghy, especially coming from the 420, the feeling of power and nervosity, a sensation of never ending sliding but on which one quickly has a strange feeling of control, up to the predictable point of no return. Unforgettable the platform soles and widened wings (quickly banned) of our four seventy in an attempt to increase our trapeze righting moment when I crewed my brother Daniel from my lowly 1.66 m... And that trapeze harness which tortured my back due to a weighted life vest !

No, I was really built to be a helmsman...

A change from crew to helm for me after the 1980 Olympic preparation, with renewed motivation for two years with Daniel Souben, followed by seven years with Luc where we won all the National, European, World and Olympic titles...

Unforgettable that spinnaker reach in a violent Mistral, a challenge between the team boats starting from the port of Hyères towards Porquerolles, to see who could stay upright the longest... Brénac-Champy, were the best at that game.

And the enormous pressure before the start of the last race at the Los Angeles Games, where gold was no longer accessible, but where six other crews behind us could steal our silver: everything to lose, nothing to win... Paralysed by the stakes, we capsized on the first tack ! And then that incredible ascent, like in a film where the other players seem to be part of the scenery, to finally get the bronze by a thread. If only we had been conscious of our supersonic speed before the start, we would have kept the silver ... But we started out as outsiders...

And four years later, the mountains of Korean water that got the best of the Toniste brothers at the Seoul Games, the Estonian twins losing control of their boat while rounding the windward mark on the last race, when bow to bow there was a hard fight for the gold medal. That time we started as favourites, the pressure no longer frightened us, we kept our heads. I don’t forget that Marseillaise on the podium at Pusan, which tore at our hearts and a few tearful smiles between Luc and myself, summing up so many years of efforts, without ever having had the impression of making any sacrifices. No, I will never forget those fifteen years of happiness...Olympic.

Thierry Péponnet

Olympic Champion in Pusan in 1988, Olympic bronze medallist in Los Angeles in 1984, World Champion in 1986 and World Vice-champion in 1985.

European Champion in 1986 and 1988, European Vice-champion in 1987, bronze medallist in the European Championships in 1982 and 1983, with Luc Pillot. European Vice-champion in 1980 with his brother Daniel.

68

Thierry Péponnet & L

The United States made a big impression by placing three crews in the top 6 in the 1987 and 1988 World Championships: Pease Herndon & Cindy Goff, Vice World Champions in 1987, Lisa Niece & Patricia Raymond Vice World Champions in 1988, and Isler & Wardell, 3rd in 1988.

In the top places were also the East Germans Susanne Theel & Silke Preuss, bronze medallists at the Worlds in 1987, and the Spanish Theresa Zabell, soon to be in the headlines, who took 4th place in the European Championships in 1987 with her crew Sara Yllera.

The 1988 European Championships in Saint-Pierre Quiberon were held in early July.

It was the occasion for the 470 Internationale to celebrate the Class’s twenty-five years near the location where it had first been officially presented. All the former officers of the 470 Internationale and pioneers of the French association showed up for a ceremony followed by a gala dinner with all the competitors

& Luc Pillot, Seoul 1988

and officials. And competitors were legion, as the 470 Internationnale had exceptionally accepted a French proposition to open access to all European crews without any quotas, but employing a system used at the International Spring Cup with qualification and final phases. Generally, a championship which is held a few weeks before the Games has a hard time attracting a large number of boats, and particulary the best crews. This was not the case: all the European Olympic challengers were present and 184 boats in total

raced in the 1988 European Championships. Among the competitors present was Cristina de Borbon, Infante of Spain. The 25th anniversary was a resounding success.

The 470 Internationale held its General Assembly in Saint-Pierre Quiberon. On this occasion André Mayeur handed over the role of treasurer to Hans Duetz (Holland) and Colin Brewer the role of general secretary to Soren Clausen (Denmark). Juan Castillo Suarez remained vice-president and Sergio Santella in charge of championships, under the direction of the President Heinz Staudt, whose mandate had been renew-

ed for four years in 1986.

Then came the Seoul Olympic Games on the race course in Pusan, in the south of Korea.

On the men’s side, as was logical, Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot won the Olympic title.

The silver medals went to the Soviets Tonu & Toomas Toniste, from Estonia, who created a surprise because they had not previously competed in any championships and they were leaders up until the start of the last race. The Americans John Shadden & Charlie McKee took the bronze medal. Following them, in order, were the Spaniards Fernando Leon Boissier &

French 470 team at the 1988 Games: Thierry Péponnet, François Brénac, Luc Pillot & Alain Champy

Francisco Sanchez Luna, the Hunger brothers from West Germany, the New Zealanders Evans & Mander, the Italian Montefusco brothers and the Canadians Cochrane & McIlquham.

On the women’s side, the Americans Allison Jolly & Lynne Jewell, 57th in the 1987 Worlds in Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot, Seoul 1988

F12001 was the number of my first 470, F12445 was the last

I

n the meantime ten years slipped by learning, training, researching and perfecting to build an extraordinary list of results with Thierry Péponnet.

The first boat was built by Fountaine-Pajot at the request of Jean-Pierre Salou and the last was a KD built at Medemblik according to our specifications.

Salou & Bernard was the 470 crew that everyone constantly spoke about when I started sailing at the «Club Nautique Aubois» on the lake at Forêt d’Orient. It was the reference that we spoke about, but that we rarely saw.

Jean-Pierre Salou, technical advisor for the region was a member of the national team in 470 then Flying Dutchman and sailed on all the race courses of the world. He nevertheless had time to identify a few young motivated sailors of which I was one. I started as helmsman, but rapidly I had to admit that my build was closer to that of a crew. He put me in touch with Thierry ....

We are different, but very complementary; in size, in character, and by our sensitivity. The essentials brought us together: motivation and the objective, the Olympic dream that became reality in 1984 and in 1988 on F12445.

This last 470 bore the fruit of our knowledge about the boat, its measurement, and was crafted to allow us to express our know-how that had been constantly honed in contact with the members of the French team and in confrontations with foreign crews. In the French team there were Daniel Péponnet, Pascal Champaloux, François Brénac, Alain Champy, Luc Levaillant, Daniel Souben, Philippe Claude...

The international circuit brought together the talented New Zealanders, sharp and cunning Italians, the calm East Germans, the young Spaniards, the pugnacious Brits and the fantastic Americans.

Those 470 years taught me a lot and were my best sailing years.

We crossed all over Europe with car and trailer, discovered the world and spent as much time possible sailing. Our confidence became unshakeable as soon as the wind established between 10 and 20 knots.

In light airs and in the breeze, we never stopped working to progress, giving ourselves as models to follow: the East Germans Brietzke & Schultze in light airs, the New Zealanders Barnes & Willcox in the breeze.

On the French side, my early days were guided by Alain Champy, who was already very experienced at international level. We became friends.

In designing this dinghy, André Cornu had a touch of genius. The boat is sound, easy to sail, adapted to medium sized male and female crews. Sensations arrive quickly. It’s not for nothing if its success has continued unabated for the last 50 years and that it has been an Olympic Class since 1976.

It’s an international reference among those countries with a strong sailing tradition as it is with smaller countries which have come to this sport more recently. 50 years for the 470 and 10 for me full of marvellous memories : my legs trembling before the first race at los Angeles in 1984 and on the podium at Seoul in 1988 ... and many others.

Luc Pillot

Olympic Champion in Pusan in 1988, Olympic bronze medallist in Los Angeles in 1984, World Champion in 1986 and World Vice-champion in 1985.

European Champion in 1986 and 1988, European Vice-champion in 1987, bronze medallist in the European Championships in 1982 and 1983, with Thierry Péponnet

70

Kiel, absent in Haifa in 1988, managed to get selected in the face of the best American women.

They won the Olympic title in Pusan. The bronze medal went to the Soviets Larisa Moskalenko & Irina Shunikhovskaya who created a surprise like the Toniste brothers, as they had been absent from the previous championships.

The other top places went to crews that were already prominent: the Swedes Söderström & Bengstsson took the silver medal, the Lemström sisters were 4th and the West Germans Meyer-Bauckholt & Adlkofer were 5th. A deception on the other hand for the Frenchwomen Le Brun & Berge who were among the favourites for victory and who ended up 8th.

The first threat to the 470’s double Olympic status appeared with the debate about the choice of events for the 1992 Games.

The events were to be decided during the IYRU annual conference in November 1988. For the double handed women’s event the Americans pushed for the replacement of the 470 by the International 14, while the International 420 Association tried to convince the IYRU that their boat would be the best choice.

Finally, with the support of the majority of national federations which appreciated the interest of having the same Class retained for both men and women, the 470 was renewed for both events in 1992 •

1989-92 A new world

Peggy Hardwiger & Sabine Rohatzsch, Barcelona, 1991

G

ermany reunited in 1990, the USSR disappeared in 1991 in favour of other nations of which some temporarily regrouped with Russia under the term ÂŤCommunity of Independent StatesÂť (CIS). South Africa rejoined the IYRU. The changes in politics

brought about the creation of new 470 national associations.

Estonia opened the way to the 1991 Brisbane (Australia) World Championships, then in 1992 came the affiliation of Latvia, Lithuania, Slovenia and Croatia.

In the rest of the world, Andorra, Bermuda, Thailand and Taiwan 71

joined the 470 Internationale between 1990 and 1992. By the end of the Olympics, more than sixty 470 national associations were affiliated.

China also woke up to the 470 with a first participation in the 1989 World Championships, run in Japan (Tsu-City). Candidate

for the organisation of the 2000 Games, China organised the Asian Games in September 1990. In 470s, fourteen crews participated at these Games, representing Japan, the two Koreas, China, India, Pakistan, Thailand, Malaysia, Hong-Kong and Singapore. The winners were Kenji Nakamura & Masayuki Takahashi for the men and Yoko Uo and Muneko Adachi for the women, both from Japan.

The IYRU started thinking about how to make Olympic sailing more mediatised for post 1992, particularly by means of new race courses.

The 470 Internationale integrated, bit by bit, the new IYRU rules which rang the end of the pure amateur side of sailing.

From 1989, publicity on boats and the crews could be authorised in certain events (mainly championships or the three key events that were Hyères, Medemblik and Kiel).

The application of the new IYRU «anti-pumping» rule, which led to lots of disqualifications badly understood by competitors, was the object of numerous debates between judges and competitors. An amendment of the Class Rules allowed the problem to be minimised without totally solving it. Finally, in 1989 the 470 Internationale decided to reduce from 15 to 12 kg the maximum weight allowed for wet clothing worn by a crew member and by 6 to 3 kg the maximum weight of a

Wolfgang Hunger & Rolf Schmidt (Germany), World Champions in 1990 and 1991

weighted vest that could be used.

After the 420 in 1989, the 470 was once again retained for the 1990 IYRU Women’s World Championships, but the success of the Class Women’s World Championships, held in parallel with the men and mixed World Championships, was such that the IYRU would abandon its event after 1992.

In 1990, the 470 Internationale held its General Assembly during the World Championships in Medemblik (Holland).

The President Heinz Staudt had his mandate renewed.

Colin Brewer (Great-Britain) and Sergio Santella (Italy) became vice-presidents, the first in charge of promotional activities the second in charge of sporting activities.

Georg Tallberg (Finland) became the new general secretary and Hans Duetz (Holland) was renewed as treasurer. The technical committee was chaired

by Michel Petit (France) with Hiroshi Mozawa (Japan) as Class 72

chief measurer. Jean-Marc Goldstein (France) was responsible for clinics.

On the sports side, the Junior World Championships for sailors of under twenty years old continued to gather around fifty participants from twelve to sixteen nations, held successively in Spain, Greece, Germany and Finland. The winners and several other crews were to have brilliant careers in the 470 such as the Ivaldi brothers, Cham-

Jordi Calafat, Francisco Sanchez Luna, Antonio Ripoll (coach), Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra, Barcelona, 1992

pions in 1989, the East Germans Koch & Theueurkauf in 1990 or the Spaniards Martinez-Doreste & Wood who did a double in 1991-1992.

As for the Olympic preparation, it was dominated by the Spanish and the Germans in the men’s as well as in the women’s fleet.

The Spaniards Jordi Calafat & Francisco Sanchez Luna won at the start of the 1989 season in Cannes (Ski-Yachting) and Palma and finished 3rd in Hyères.

They came 4th at the European Championship held on Lake Balaton (Hungary) and were World Vice-champions in Japan.

The West Germans placed five crews in the top ten at the CIP run in Sète. Their best crew was Wolfgang Hunger then crewed

by Rolf Schmidt. They won in Hyères and were European Vice-champions. The Italians Sandro & Paolo Montefusco came up trumps by winning the European Championship title.

In Tsu-City, Japan, the Japanese Tomoaki & Nobuhiro Tsutsumi were crowned World Champions while their compatriots Kenji Nakamura & Masayuki Takahashi won the bronze medal. Among the top crews in view, the French pair JeanFrançois & Gwenaël Berthet, were 3rd at the European Championship.

The following year, whereas the Italian Cassinari brothers won the European Championship in Marina di Carrara, the Germans Hunger & Schmidt

Two nations, two medals

O

ur sailing career was especially interesting as we earned Olympic medals for competing for the USSR (1988 – silver in Pusan) as well as for Estonia after it regained independence (1992 – bronze in Barcelona). As the situation with equipment was poor – until 1988 we competed with a boat which was built in Estonia – we had to compensate for the shortcomings in speed with tactics, technique and feeling of the boat. Also, being twins was helpful in terms of good teamwork.

We started competing with the 470 in 1983 and the last contest for us was the Sydney Olympic Regatta in 2000. We liked this boat Class because the dinghy was fast enough and as the loss of speed during maneuvers was small, it was useful to catch even brief shifts and build-ups in wind force.

Although we had few opportunities to sail in strong currents, somehow our best achievements – 1988 Olympic silver medal and 1992 European Championships gold medal – were won in such conditions.

Particularly extreme was the situation in Pusan where we had to pass the leeward mark with the spinnaker in order to round it, otherwise the current would have pushed us back to the mark.

Actually, we lost the first place in a couple of championships because of bad luck. In the 1986 Junior World Championships, after we had won almost all the races, we were disqualified from the 3rd race as a result of excess weight caused by the crewman’s wet clothes, and in the last triangle of the 5th race our rudder blade broke, just when we were in third position.

In the 1988 Olympic Games in Pusan we were leaders before the last race and during the entire, very windy, race we were firmly ahead of our prime rivals when on the last triangle we capsized.

In the 1990 World Championships we were in first place with a nice lead and kept our position until the last windward leg, when a wind shift of almost fifty degrees unfortunately meant losing the medal.

The most interesting experience we had was on Lake Como during our first Junior World Championship in 1985, where extremely strong gusts from the mountains made us capsize four times, so that we were afraid we would never make it to the finish.

It is the peculiarity of sailing that even if you have at least a small theoretical opportunity to win or lose before the last race, then sometimes the impossible happens, meaning that the regatta ends at the Tõnu & Toomas Tõniste finish

Olympic Vice-champions in 1988.

Bronze medallists at the Games and European Champions in 1992.

73

Tomoaki et Nobuhiro Tsutsumi, World Champions, Tsu-City, 1989

won the World title in Medemblik. This victory was heartwarming: Jochen Hunger, who used to crew his brother up to 1988 and who was a member of the 470 General Council, was killed on a bicycle on 9th February 1990. The Spaniards Calafat & Sanchez Luna were World Vice-champions for the second consecutive year, ahead of the French Ponthieu & Espinasse and the Swiss Wicki & Frey. In 4th place were the silver medallists from the Seoul Games, the Toniste brothers, still under the colours of the Soviet Union. At the end of the year, the 470 Internationale puJordi Calafat & Francisco Sanchez Luna (Spain), World Champions and Olympic Champions in 1992

blished, for the first time, a world points ranking of crews.

Without surprise, Hunger & Schmidt led this ranking which comprised no less than 544 crews, ahead of the French Ponthieu & Espinasse and the Swiss Wicki & Frey. East Germany placed two other crews in the top five: Schlutz & Thieme and Fuchs & Zwicker.

In 1991, the Spaniards were in the background during the major European events of the season while Hunger & Schmidt won the events at SPAMedemblik and Kiel and were bronze medallists at the European Championship in Norway.

It was the locals, Herman Horn Johannesson & Pal McCarthy who won the title in front of the Dutch brothers Benny and Jan Kouwenhoven. The World Championships held in Brisbane in December saw victory go to the Germans Hunger & Schmidt ahead of Benny Kouwenhoven crewed by Lankhorst Taselaar and the British Paul Brotherton & Andy Hemmings.

Shortly after their return from Australia, the teams followed on from February to May with the CIP in Sainte-Maxime, Hyères, the World Championships in Rota, Spain and finally Medemblik.

The Spaniards Calafat & Sanchez won the CIP and claimed the World title in Rota.

The Norwegians Johanesson & Pal McCarthy were second at the CIP and won in Medemblik.

The Toniste brothers to windward of the French Marc Audineau & Julien Farnarier, 1990

The Swedes Bjorn Bengtsson & Johan Nystrom won in Hyères.

The World Vice-champions were the Italians Matteo & Michele Ivaldi ahead of the Finns Petri Leskinen and Mika Aarnikka.

The IYRU then published its world ranking of crews, which thereby replaced the one by the 470 Internationale. The Germans Hunger & Schmidt were top of this ranking ahead of the Norwegians.

The European Championships were held in June in Nieuwpoort. Many crews selected for the Olympics did not participate but the level was nevertheless very high. It was won by the Toniste brothers who had competed since the end of 1991 under the Estonian

flag, ahead of the Swedes Magnus Lundgren & U r b a n Lagneus and the Dutch Benny & Jan Kouwenhoven.

Finally, it was the Spaniards Jordi Calafat & Francisco Sanchez Luna who won the Olympic title in Barcelona. The Americans Morgan Reeser & Kevin Burnham created a surprise by winning the silver medal. They had not competed in the early season events in Europe and had finished in 11th place at the Worlds in Brisbane. The bronze medal went to the Estonian brothers Tonu & Toomas Toniste who had won the silver medal four years earlier for the Soviet Union.

There was deception for the Germans Wolfgang Hunger & Rolf Schmidt who finished 8th following a disqualification for a premature start and an abandon.

On the women’s side, the Spanish Leon sisters won in Cannes at the start of the 1989 season. The West Germans Susanne Meyer & Katrin Adlkofer and the East Germans Susanne Theel & Wibke Bülle and Peggy Hardwiger & Christina Pinnow finished in this order in Hyères.

Hardwiger & Pinnow won the European title ahead of their compatriots Theel & Bülle, while Meyer & Adlkofer were World Champions for the second time, in front of the New Zealanders Leslie Egnot & Janet Shearer and the British S. Rees-Jones & S. Hay. In 1990, the victory by the 75

W

hile women have represented our country at the Olympics in 470 women’s event since its introduction in 1988, we won the only 470 women’s medal (silver) for New-Zealand in 1992.

Initially, we competed against each other in separate boats but in 1988 we joined forces in the 470 and competed in the 1992 and 1996 Olympics together. We had many top five finishes at the 470 Worlds and international events during our eight years campaigning together.

The opportunity to see the world and enjoy the camaraderie in the 470 Class was something special and brings back happy memories of fun and challenges. The successes and disappointments in competition and the hurdles of campaigning were all character building experiences that have helped in later life.

We both have children who now enjoy sailing, and although we were no longer competing the interest and fond memories are still there.

Leslie Egnot & Jan Shearer Olympic Vice-champions in 1992, World Vice-champions in 1989

A happy event…

T

he 1991 season was drawing to a close; annual appraisal, results and analysis, development of equipment and choice for the future… we were entering the last year of preparation towards our final objective: the Games. But before that, the World Championships in Australia, the international events and selections were waiting for us and it was not the time to let up… everything had been planned, training sessions, regattas, preparation… everything or just about !

It was without taking into account a small oversight, or a very small delay ! I can still see myself looking at the pregnancy test: I didn’t believe it, I couldn’t believe it. The future father found it marvellous, super, great… which of course it was ! I shared my passion and half of my time with Odile and our project was going to be somewhat upset… but for Odile, already Florence Le Brun a mother of two, the announcement was and André Cornu, treated as good news and never as a hindrance St-Pierre Quiberon, 1993 to our project.

The birth was due for early April and our coach Didier Bernard, who needed to digest the news (he thought it was a joke), got shifted the selections which were supposed to start in Hyères… early April.

However, in the meantime we had to load a container for the World Championship in Australia at the end of December, two months later… but what state would I be in ? Should we load or not ? Finally we loaded; we continued training on the water, I swam, I pedalled, no more running, and then we left for Australia … sunshine, tortoises and wind … a great sunburn on my tummy which had become round: I hid my curves in the plane but I got through. There remained two months to go to the objective: the birth. I did my best for the physical preparation and we continued training in the 470.

I continued working at the BNP and prepared the bedroom… However mister baby was in a hurry to see the world and arrived on 17th March and two weeks later I got back on the 470 for Hyères Week. Odile gave me advice, watched over me, listened to me, supported me and helped me in my new role as a mother: baby accompanied me to Hyères, to Medemblik and to Kiel.

We never gave up and the pleasure to race, to share our passion, to listen and understand to each other, to get to know each other even better was without doubt that which helped us to finish 6th at the Games, narrowly missing a bronze medal… with no regrets.

The baby has just celebrated his 20th birthday: Aubin is a Pisces, his passion windsurfing…

Florence Le Brun IYRU Women’s World Championship : gold medallist in 1987 and bronze medallist in 1985 with Sophie Berge, bronze medallist in 1990 with Odile Barré; Women's European Champion in 1986 with Sophie Berge and in 1988 with Odile Barré

76

French Florence Le Brun & Odile Barré at the European Championship was the only break in the Germano-Spanish domination. In this championship both Germanys and Spain placed eight boats in the top ten.

The Spaniards Nuria Boyer & Irene Martin were European Vice-champions and 3rd at the Worlds. The West Germans Tanja Stemmler & Sabina Lenkmann won the bronze medal at the Europeans before winning the World title in Medemblik.

The East Germans Hardwiger & Pinnow came 2nds in the Worlds while Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzch won the IYRU Women’s Worlds ahead of the Dutch Patricia Guerra & Theresa Zabell and Olympic

( C

l c

Wilma Kramer & Henneke Stavenuiter and the French Le Brun & Barré. The world ranking of crews published at the end of the year by the 470 Internationale logically placed Tanja Stemmler & Sabina Lenkmann on top.

It was from 1991 onwards that the Spaniards Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra, respectively 10 th and 6 th at the 1990 World and European Championships, were to dominate the Class.

Early March in La GrandeMotte, France, they won the International Spring Cup ahead of the world’s best, all categories, even though they had not been able to compete in the 2ndrace.

They also won in Medemblik (Spain), World Champions Champions in 1992

Sailing the 470

I

grew up living in Las Palmas de Gran Canaria in the Canary Islands (Spain). These islands are situated in the Atlantic Ocean, near the African coast.

For me sailing was a way of having fun back when I was a teenager. I sailed in the logical Classes that any kid grows up: Optimist, Europe and 420. But then an important year came. At the Los Angeles Olympics Games of 1984, the Spanish crew from my home town of Las Palmas, Luis Doreste & Roberto Molina, won the gold medal in the 470 Class. At the same Olympic Games, the British 470 sailor Cathy Foster competed with a male crew.

I like to recall this story about the 470 women becoming an Olympic event, because that’s part of the Patricia Guerra & Teresa Zabell, history of this Class. Today the girls Barcelona Games, 1992 do compete in different women’s events without realizing that only 24 years ago this choice didn’t exist.

It was at this very moment, after the Los Angeles Games, when my 420 partner and friend, Mimi Gonzalez, and I decided to make the jump to the 470, which was a new boat for us.

The 470 Class was a natural jump after sailing 420. The 470 is a great and fun boat to sail and to compete with. Fun and fast when it blows, and not so fun and more tactical in light wind.

In 1988, at the Seoul Olympics, we were the first Spanish women crew ever to participate in an Olympic Games, finishing 10th.

My next step in the 470 was crewing for Theresa Zabell. We both had four great years sailing at the top level of the Class and we knew the 470 well enough to try to be a competitive crew.

Our goal was the Barcelona Olympic Games in 1992, in Spain.

We enjoyed four years of hard training, lots of travelling, but basically really enjoyed sailing and competing at the top level with top level crews from other countries. We achieved our goal and won a gold medal in the 470 women’s event. Patricia Guerra Olympic Champion in 1992, Women’s World Champion in 1992, Women’s World Vice-champion in 1993, Women’s European Champion in 1991 and 1992, with Theresa Zabell

77

My favorite souvenir from the 470 his is a large ceramic mug that I use almost every day for my afternoon tea – a daily first trophy from the ’86 European Championships at Sonderborg Yacht Club, Denmark in 1986 – my first season racing 470s. The venue at Sonderborg had a large tent where every day after racing all the competitors would gather to have a beer and celebrate the daily winners. At the side of the tent was a three-part podium just like the Olympics with the centre spot for 1st and then lower spots on each side for 2nd and 3rd. Standing on that podium, having all our competitors raise their beers in a «hip, hip, hooray», was a thrill I will remember my whole life. I wish I could go back and thank all the volunteers at Sonderborg who worked so hard to set up the tent, throw a party every night and run such a fun regatta.

I will always look back so fondly on those years spent 470 sailing, travelling the world and making friends from so many different countries. I loved that we’d go to towns, not on the typical tourist track, where you could get to know the locals and become a regular at the local café.

The 1986 470 Europeans was my first big international 470 regatta. The last time I raced a 470 was at the Olympic Games in Sydney fourteen years later.

Jennifer J. Isler-Fetter

T

Olympic Vice-champion in 2000 with Pease Glaser.

Bronze medallist at Olympics in 1992, Women’s World Champion in 1991 and and IYRU Jennifer J. Isler & Pamela Healy, Women’s World Vice-champion in 1991 with Pamela Healy.

1991 Worlds, IYRU Women’s World Champion and winner of the Brisbane Women’s European Championship in 1986 with Amy Wardell.

ahead of the French Le Brun & Barré and won the European title in Bergen, Norway. They finished 2nd at the pre-Olympic regatta in Barcelona behind their compatriots Bover & Martin.

The 1991 European Vicechampions were the Soviets Larissa Moskaleko & Olena Pakholchyk. A few weeks later, they were successively crowned IYRU Women’s World Champions at Long Beach (USA) and World Vice-champions in Brisbane.

That 1991 World Championship was won by the Americans Jennifer J. Isler & Pamela Healy.

The following six places were taken by Germany (Peters & Bülle 3rd, Hardwiger & Pinnow 5th, Meyer & Adlkofer 7th, Bohn & Rohatzch 8th) and Spain (Zabell & Guerra 4th, Bover & Martin 6th).

At the CIP in Sainte-Maxime early 1992, the Spanish Zabell & Guerra finished first women’s crew, far ahead of their rivals.

They then came second behind 78

the Germans Hardwiger & Pinnow in Hyères and took the World title in Rota. The World Vice-champions were the Japanese Yumiko Shige & Alicia Kinoshita, in front of the Italians Maria Quarra & Anna Barabino, Vice-champions of the IYRU Women’s Worlds in 1991. As for the Americans Isler & Healey, they won Medemblik ahead of Moskalenko & Pakholchyk who were then sailing under the colours of the CIS. Just before Medemblik, what was to be the last IYRU Women’s World Championships was held in Livourne in Italy. The Germans Hardwiger & Pinnow won the title in front of the Japanese Shige & Kinoshita and the Germans Bohn & Rohatzch.

On the IYRU world crew ranking, the Spaniards Zabell & Guerra were logically in the lead. They drove this home by winning the European title in Nieuwpoort ahead of the Italians Quarra & Barabino and the Americans Isler & Healey. In the summer, Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra finished their impressive track record by winning the Olympic title at Barcelona, leading in order the New Zealanders Leslie Egnot & Jan Shearer and the Americans Jennifer J. Isler & Pamela Healey.

There was deception for the Germans Hardwiger & Pinnow who finished 8th.

During the IYRU meetings in November 1992, the 470’s Olympic status was renewed for 1996 without difficulty•

1993-96

The twins Ben & Jan Kouwenhoven, World Champions in 1994 and 1996

The 470 of course !

I

n order to get more media attention for Olympic sailing, the IYRU proposed new courses that were more attractive and easier to follow. The first trapezoid course was tested in December 1992 at the Eurolymp in Palamos, to the satisfaction of the partici-

pants who nevertheless asked for closer reaches. A year later, the 470 Internationale adopted trapezoid courses for its championships, with angles of 60° and 120°, which were later ratified by the IYRU for the 1996 Olympics. The championship format needed 79

to be adapted to the smaller courses: the number of boats was limited to thirty-five, which implied qualification and final phases based on the CIP format.

The number of races per competitor passed from six to eighteen, with three races per day, each

lasting about one hour instead of the two and half hours on average on the old triangular courses. These new formats were used for the first time for the 1994 CIP, in Sète. A proposal from the Medemblik organisers to arrange for a final with the ten best boats was rejected both by the 470 Internationale and the IYRU on the grounds that all boats should be able to race up to the last day. This proposition was finally adopted ... in 2006. The IYRU also adopted, to identify nations, a new three letter system on the sails, which was more understandable.

The IYRU confirmed the choice of the 470 for the double handed dinghy events for men and women for the first IYRU Sailing World

Championships which were held in La Rochelle in 1994. The events were held on 470s supplied

by Nautivela.

The IOC having decided to limit the number of competitors at the 1996 Games at 443 for sailing (the 1992 figure), the IYRU decreed that there would be no replacements and confirmed the rule of one boat per nation while fixing the maximum number of nations per event (thirty for 470 men, twenty-five for 470 women), with if necessary regional qualifications for the nations.

Finally, only the European women were asked to qualify their nations in an event organised in Murcia (Spain) in March 1996.

IYRU Worlds 1994, La Rochelle

The 470 Internationale welcomed the national associations of Belarus, Ukraine, the Czech Republic, Slovakia, Pakistan, Sudan and Qatar, whose federation president, Sami Abu Shaika, joined the General Council. Costa-Rica and South Africa in 1994, then Cuba in 1996 brought the number of affiliated nations to more than seventy.

In April 1993, Alain Corcuff joined the 470 Internationale Management Committee with the mission to prepare a championship organisation manual. At the same time, Georg Tallberg, general secretary and Hans Duetz, treasurer, were replaced by Theresa Zabell who temporarily accepted to cumulate both functions. In April 1994, Martin

Steiger succeeded Theresa Zabell as general secretary of the 470 Internationale. The first version of the International Class Championship Organisation Manual was used for the European Championships held in Röbel, Germany, in 1994. The manual contained all the requirements and recommendations of the 470 Internationale for organisers and included standard notices of race and sailing instructions.

In the Summer of 1993, the 470 Internationale celebrated the 30th anniversary of the Class in CrozonMorgat (France), where the World Championships were held, in the presence of André Cornu, former management of the 470 Internationale and of the French 470 Class association, and numerous competitors. The French association had obtained that the World Championships be open to all and had made a massive campaign to motivate crews to participate. The result was a never beaten record participation of 236 boats from twenty-nine nations.

In the light of this success, the decision was taken to also open the 1994 World Championships organised in Helsinki, Finland, where 167 boats competed, split into four menmixed and two women’s fleets. The IYRU World Championships in La Rochelle had similar participation with 165 crews representing fortyfour nations.

During the general assembly in November 1994, the 470 Internationale renewed its management committee around the President Heinz Staudt, comfortably re-elected. Alain Corcuff, in

Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko

Twenty years on 470s

I

devoted over 20 years to the 470 Class and today I continue practicing it as coach for the Russian national team. This has been half of my life, and virtually all of my adult life … Having grown from a novice to a professional, today I can say that this Class is unique because it is interesting at each stage of an athlete’s development – both for a junior and for a mature and experienced professional. When you just start learning the world of sailing, and board a boat for the first time, you wonder to what extent it is intuitive to comprehend – it has rather few tuning controls, it allows quick understanding and feel of the basic concepts of sailing, and how the wind and sails work. At the same time, despite rather strict restrictions of the Class, an experienced sailor is not practically constrained from experimenting – he can look for and improve the tuning of controls in order to increase the speed and performance…

Another advantage of the Class I can see is that the 470 is one of the best boats of all Olympic Classes in which to acquire the technique of downwind sailing, driving the boat in any mode. Under any wind conditions you have an opportunity to pump and keep the boat close to the wind to pick up the speed. When a good technique is achieved, one can make wonders downwind. And, I think, we managed this with Eugeniy sometimes! Those who got it right could gain up to 20% in speed versus the rest of the fleet, which is impossible in any other Class!

The crew in the 470 Class consists of two people. But it becomes a team only when these two people live with one idea, with a common goal, when they really feel and understand each other without words, when they are able to act as one organism in sailing the boat. High boat speed depends very much on this. Without it, nothing would be possible.

Today I have no doubts or regrets in devoting most of my life to the 470 Class.

Having spent it in hard training, competitions, winning the victories and failing, I lived a real life, continuously opening something new in myself, becoming more grown-up and wiser with each race. Thus, in everyday fights with yourself, you would understand the purpose of life. Every outing was a separate small life, and facing the fresh wind and waves made my heart beat stronger and brought an unparalleled sense of luxury.

Igor Matviienko Olympic Champion in 1996 at Atlanta, World Champion in 2001, bronze medallist at World Championship in 2000, European Champion in 2001, European Vice-champion in 1997, with Eugeniy Braslavets

81

Theresa Zabell crewed here by Sandra Azon

When the 470 was selected as an Olympic Class for women

I

was sailing in the Europe Class preparing to go the World Championships.

I tried the 470 and at the beginning I found it to be an extremely complicated boat, especially for a woman coming from a singlehanded Class. For a few months I sailed in both, combining the high level I had reached in the Europe Class with the motivation that I found in the 470.

I managed to win the Worlds in 1985, and then decided that the future would be only for the 470, although I had serious doubts if I would ever get to completely control that extremely technical and demanding boat. It had not been designed with women in mind and that was an extra challenge to face up to. We were lighter than the male crews and, obviously, not as strong which was evident in strong winds and with the spinnaker.

However, we managed to find our way around things and the boat that had seemed like a «crazy horse» at the beginning, turned out to be docile at times and gave me endless hours of great sailing pleasure while planing over the waves in different parts of the world One of the big challenges I always found in the 470 was that you could always improve both your boat and your technique.

Even after winning two gold Olympic medals, in Barcelona with Patricia Guerra and in Atlanta with Begonia Via Dufresne, I continued to sail in the Class and carried on learning, enjoying myself and striving to improve.

I am very thankful to Andre Cornu for having designed the 470, to all those that have spent their time to make the Class what it is, and also to the IOC and ISAF for making it an Olympic event for women.

I am sure that if it wasn't for them, my life would have been different and, I must say, it has been a pleasure to share part of it with Theresa Zabell, IYRU worlds, La Rochelle 1994 the 470.

Theresa Zabell Olympic Champion in 1996 at Atlanta, World Champion in 1995 and 1996, European Champion in 1994, with Begonia Via Dufresne Olympic Champion in 1992 at Barcelona, World Champion in 1992, World Vice-champion in 1993, European Champion in 1991 and 1992, with Patricia Guerra

82

charge of championships, was elected first vice-president, Martin Steiger was confirmed as general secretary, while Morag Champy McLean (Canada) succeeded Theresa Zabell as treasurer, the latter taking charge of training. Michel Petit remained chairman of the technical committee. Sami Abu Shaika became responsible for promotion.

The 470 Internationale also took two important decisions concerning championships. The first was to withdraw the limitation to participation in World Championships, as had been done in 1993 and 1994, adopting the format of qualification and final phases in fleets the number being adjusted as necessary. The men-mixed European Championships remained limited at ninety places reserved for European nations and Mediterranean 470 associations.

The second was to authorise «pumping» above 12 knots of wind via an exemption of IYRU racing rule 54. This new rule called the «yellow flag rule» would be used for the first time during the CIP in 1995 held in Antibes, France, to the satisfaction of both competitors and organisers.

The 470 Internationale tried to promote the organisation of continental championships outside Europe. This project came up against the small number of 470 associations on these continents and their extended size. The championships were indeed held, but not always annually. The same was to be the case for the participation of the 470 at regional games like the

Mediterranean Games, the Asian Games or the Pan-American Games in which the 470 was often but not systematically represented.

In men-mixed 470, several crews who shined at the beginning of the Olympics disappeared from the top rankings from 1995 onwards. It was thus for the Germans Wolfgang Hunger & Rolf Schmidt who won in Hyères and in Kiel in 1993 and for their compatriots Michael Koch & Stefan Theuerkauf, 2nd at the European Championships in 1993, held on the Lake Neusiedl in Austria; the Israeli Shay Bachar, 3rd at the European Championship in 1993 with Erez Shemesh and 3rd at the 1993 World Championship with Ilian Tashtash; the Swedes Mar-

Hyères, 1995

kus Westerlind & Henrik Wallin winners of the 1993 European Championships, then 3rd at the Worlds in Helsinki in 1994. The Americans Morgan Reeser & Kevin Burnham, Olympic Vicechampions in Barcelona did not manage to reach a podium. The Estonians Tonu & Toomas Toniste, bronze medallists at Barcelona were second in Hyères, Medemblik and Kiel in 1995, then disappeared from the top rankings.

Likewise, after the top three places at the 1993 CIP in La Seine-surMer, won by Olivier Ponthieu & David Lanier, the French teams deserted the podiums with the exception of the second place obtained by Jean-François & Gwe83

naël Berthet at the Worlds in 1993.

The winners of this World Championship were the Spaniards Jordi Calafat & Francisco Sanchez Luna, the current Olympic and World Champions. In 1994 they were still second at the CIP in Sète and 3rd at the European Championships. But the Barcelona Olympic medal winners had difficulty maintaining their best level.

Second at the pre-Olympic event in Savannah in 1995, they finished 9th at the Games.

The contenders for Olympic medals were numerous and the competition became tough from 1995. In contention there were notably: the Italians Matteo & Michele Ivaldi (1994 European

Champions in Röbel, Germany, and silver medallists at the 1995 Worlds in Toronto), the Dutch Ben & Jan Kouvenhoven (double World Champions in 1994 with an eight year old boat, then in 1996 in Porto Alegre, Brazil), the Japanese Kenji Nakamura & Masato Takaki (silver at the 1994 Worlds and bronze at the 1996 Worlds), the Finns Petri Leskinen & Mika Aarnika (silver at the 1995 Europeans in Bastad, Sweden), the Isrealis Ran & Nir Shental (bronze at the 1995 Worlds), the Germans Ronald Rensch & Torsten Haverland (bronze at the 1995 Europeans), the Greeks Jordan Paschalides & Athanasios Pachoumas (winners of the 1995 pre-Olympics) and Andreas Kosmatopoulos & Kostas Trigonis (1995 World Champions and 3rd in the 1995 pre-Olympics), the Russians Dmitry Berezkin & Yevgueny Burmatnov (European Champions in June 1996 in Hayling Island in Great Britain).

However not one would get a medal at the Atlanta Games held in Savannah.

The grand favourites were the British John Merricks & Ian Walker, IYRU World Champions and European Vice-champions in 1994, with victories in Hyères, Medemblik and the European Championships in 1995, World Vice-champions, bronze at the Europeans and victorious in Palma and Hyères in 1996. They were nevertheless beaten by the Ukrainians Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko. Winners in Kiel and 4th at the 1995 World Championships, more modestly 6 th at the 1996 European Championships, they won the Olympic title in Savannah, ahead of Merriks & Walker, with the bronze going to the Portuguese Hugo Rocha & Nuno Barreto, 1996 European Vice-champions.

In 1993 women’s 470 was dominated by the Germans. At the European Championships, the Ukranians Ruslana Taran & Svetlana Oleksenko, for whom it was their first appearance at this level, finished ahead of with merit an impressive German team who placed seven boats in the top ten. With four victories in seven races, Inès Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsch won the World Championship, in front of the Olympic Champions Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra and the Italians Federica Salva & Emanuela Sossi.

The German domination continued in 1994 with six of the first The French Berthet brothers, the Swedish Westerlund & Wallin and the Argentineans Billoch & Rodriguez, Atlanta, 1996

84

Hyères, 1996

seven places at the European Championship and five of the first six places at the World Championship in Helsinki. Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsch were World Champions, Susanne Meyer Bauckholt & Katrin Adlkofer got silver at the Worlds and bronze at the Europeans, Peggy Hardwiger & Christina Pinnow were bronze at the Worlds, Tamja Stemler & Susanne Bergmann silver at the Europeans.

The only ones who managed to beat the Germans were Ruslana Taran & Natalya Hapanovich who claimed the silver medal at the IYRU Worlds in La Rochelle, and most of all Theresa Zabell with her new crew Begonia Via Dufresne who, having won Hyères Week, became IYRU World Champions and European Champions, but they did not go

470 sailing sharpens your brain or, how to become a champ.

I

recall those days in our Champion, most of the time club the «Nautical Club of with my eyes open. And then, Thessaloniki» where we one day in 1995, I found had our first steps in sailing myself with a World life.

Championship title and a In the early ‘80s the web gold medal , despite the lack did not exist. We were a young of proper equipment and enthusiastic group and to get coach. Dreams, passion and news we had to wait for our fighting spirit paid off. local 470 national heroes to This is how to become a return from their international champion from just ashes. competitions in Europe. Being I took part in five Olympic too young to join them, we sat Games. With Kostas Trigonis, at the table next to them and we were ten times national tried to listen to the secrets or champions; in addition to the the amazing stories from World title in 1995, we were another world… «Those NZL European Vice-champions guys had no shroud plates at and World Vice-champions in all, just a shackle !!!». «Who 2002, being within the top ten won?», «we couldn’t see…» for more than twenty Names like David Ullman & international regattas.

Tom Linskey, David Barnes & It was marvellous to have Hamish Willcox and Thierry met so many great athletes in Peponnet & Luc Pillot, became the 470. I can mention genuises our icons even if we had no such as Paul Foerster, Petri pictures of them, just stories Leskinen and Jordi Calafat, and lots of imagination. the definition of courage and Then, there were those determination such as Kevin Eastern German teams Burnham and Sofia Bekatorou, Andreas Kosmatopulos & Kostas Trigonis, unbeaten in strong winds with gentlemen like Wolfgang Athens 2004 Jörn Borowski at helm or the Hunger, Tom King and Toniste brothers from Estonia. For us, just to sail the Mathew Belcher, legendary duos like John Merricks boat for a few hours was a dream. There were only two & Ian Walker, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, the boats available, so a first come first served policy Toniste brothers, the Kouwenhoven brothers, Nick Rogers existed. We ended up getting to the club at 7:00 in the & Joe Glanfield, Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko , morning to rig the boat. Finally in 1983 at the age of the Ivaldi brothers, and great talents like Luke Patience, fifteen I started for good in a personal 470. At the age of Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic, Nic Asher & Elliot Willis forty I decided to have a short break ! and many others.

So we were trying guessing and experimenting for As for our ladies, I can mention the unsung champs hours, in order to understand the boat. And yes, the 470 Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsch from Germany, JJ Isler, sharpened our brain !! It was amazing how much we Theresa Zabell, Marcelien De Koning & Lobke learned and discovered by ourselves.

Berkhout, Lisa Westerhof, Susanne Meyer & Katrin For years, sailing in our local waters was the only Adlkofer, Larissa Moskalenko & Olena Pakholchik, and option. Like other kids playing football in the my life time 470 partners the glorious Sofia Bekatorou neighbourhood and dreaming to become stars by & Emilia Tsoulfa. imitating great players, we were trying to guess how a Andreas Kosmatopoulos 470 World Champion should be…

World Champion in 1995, World Vice-champion and I was dreaming every night to become a World European Vice-champion in 2002, with Kostas Trigonis 85

to the Worlds in Helsinki.

In November 1994, Theresa Zabell inaugurated the Sailor of the Year title delivered by the IYRU, rewarding her brilliant season as well as her performances in 1992-1993.

From 1995 onwards, the German supremacy was less marked. Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsch silver at the 1995 Europeans, Susanne Meyer Bauckholt & Katrin Adlkofer, silver at the Worlds and Europeans in 1996, Nicola Birkner & Wibke Bülle, bronze at the 1996 Worlds and Peggy Bahr & Christina Pinnow, bronze at the 1996 Europeans, still shined but were faced by the Japanese Yumiko Shige & Alicia Kinoshita (winners in Medemblik and in Kiel, bronze at the 1995 Worlds), the Australians Jennifer Lidgett & Addy Bucek (2nd in the Savannah pre-Olympic in 1995 and at the 1996 Europeans) and the Ukrainians Ruslana Taran

Kenji Nakamura & Masato Takaki, Atlanta, 1996 John Merricks & Ian Walker, Atlanta, 1996

86

& Olena Pakholchik (European Champions, silver at the Worlds and 3rd at the Savannah preOlympics in 1995, European Champions in 1996). Above all there were the Spaniards Theresa Zabell & Begonia Via Dufresne who won in Hyères and Savannah in 1995, were World Champions in 1995 and 1996, then won in Palma, Hyères and Medemblik in 1996.

With such talent, they did not let slip the 1996 Games gold medal.

Yumiko Shige & Alicia Kinoshita and Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik completed the podium.

Since 1993, the Junior World Championships were successively organised in Marina di Carrara (Italy), Balaton (Hungary), Warnemunde (Germany) and Puck (Poland). From the 1995

Theresa Zabell & Begonia Via Dufresne, Atlanta 1996

edition, the age limit was pushed back to twenty years. This led to a significant increase of the number of crews, from around sixty to over eighty, of which the best would meet up again during the Olympic campaign after 1996.

The Master’s World Championships were organised in Oberhofen, Switzerland, then Rutland, Great Britain, and La Grande-Motte, France, in 1995.

This latter event was held in winds of 30 knots and rough seas which put almost the whole fleet in difficulty, except for the French winners Bernard Boime & Didier Arrondelle who won four of the six races. In March 1996, for the first time since its creation, the Championship was held outside Europe, in Doha, Qatar, with twenty-nine crews The French Berthet brothers, the Hungarians Litkey & Niyari and the Spaniards Calafat & Sanchez, Hyères, 1996

87

on boats made available by the organisers.

The discussions concerning the choice of Olympic events for the Sydney Games in 2000 started in 1995.

The IYRU wanted to introduce a «high performance» dinghy with double trapeze and asymmetric spinnaker but the limitation of ten events imposed by the IOC implied suppressing in exchange another event.

The Finn was most likely but the replacement of the 470 men was also mentioned. The 470 Internationale honed its arguments and distilled them via the national federations and the IYRU. In November 1996, the IYRU chose the 49er, by unexpectedly eliminating the Star.

The 470 would then be at the Sydney Games for both the men and women events •

1997-2000 The Olympic 470 passes Y2K

A

t the end of 1996, the IYRU, which would soon become ISAF (International Sailling Federation), confirmed the organisation in March 1998 in Dubai of the World Sailing Championships based on the model of those held in La Rochelle in 1994. Politics would again influence the sport because

at the last moment the Israeli team would not obtain visas.

The 470 Internationale decided to create from 1997 a Junior European Championship to enrich their programme. The age limit was pushed back to twentyone years. From 1999, this championship was opened to nonGildas Philippe & Tanguy Cariou, 1997

Europeans, to compete without the title, and was completed by a title awarded to the first European women’s crew.

In 1997, the 470 family was in mourning, with the disappearance at sea of the Canadian Gerry Roufs in the VendĂŠe Globe ocean race and the accidental death of the Briton John Merricks, silver

Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko, Cesme 1998

charge of marketing. Erico Hoffmann, applauded for the creation of the website in 1996, remained in charge of Internet and as Auditor.

From 1999 the 470 Internationale decided to also open the European men-mixed Championships to non-European crews, to compete without the title, by increasing the quota to one hundred and twenty boats.

In June 2000, the annual 470 Internationale meetings were held in Milan (Italy). Judy Lugar (Canada) succeeded Darren Dunmedallist at the last Games.

In October 1998, the 470 Internationale renewed its management. Heinz Staudt was elected President for the 5 th time. Alain Corcuff, vice-president in charge of sports issues, was also reappointed to the Management Committee where Darren DunkleySmith (Australia) made his entry as first vice-president. Albert Predieri (Italy) and James Appel (USA) succeeded Martin Steiger and Morag Champy McLean in the posts of general secretary and treasurer. Santi Bastida (Spain) henceforth presided the technical committee replacing Michel Petit. The other managers were Chako Tobari (Japan), vice-president in charge of women, Sergio Santella, vice–president in charge of youth, Michaela Ward, top competitor representative and Marco Predieri in

A wonderful life

M

y first World Championship in 470s in 1995 was the big step for me to make a decision to follow my Olympic dreams. I saw the Ukraine teams sailing and realised that to win gold, I needed to be at that level.

The luckiest thing that happened for us was to have Victor Kovalenko arrive in Australia to coach 470s. He saw he had a huge amount of work to do to get anywhere close to winning medals and Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell, it was this work and training that I Sydney 2000. loved the most. Training hard then competing to test your progress is the wonderful life that I am lucky enough to have done all over again to aim for my third Olympics. To have a chance to sail with another gold medallist from different Games is something special that can happen in this Class. The 470 has given me the joy of being challenged, the joy of sailing in all conditions and coming home with huge smile on my face most times and of course, the amazing feeling of winning.

To be the best in the world at any stage of your sporting career is incredible and to win an Olympic gold medal is fantastic. The team was amazing, with Jenny, Victor, Tom and Mark. It is those memories and challenges in the 470 that make me who I am today.

Belinda Stowell

Olympic Champion in 2000 in Sydney, World Vice-champion in 2000 and 2001, Gold medallist at the ISAF World Sailing Games in 2002 in Marseilles, with Jenny Armstrong

89

A friend for life

B

efore I started sailing 470’s I spent seven years campaigning the Europe Dinghy for NZ with the highlight being a 4th place at the 1992 Barcelona Olympics. Finishing 4th certainly wetted my appetite to win gold. It also showed me what was required to win at the highest level. In 1996 I was not selected for the Olympic Games and as a result I found myself getting as far away from Olympic Sailing as I could sailing on a Volvo 60 from Southampton to Capetown with Belinda Stowell.

In mid 1997 both Belinda and I found ourselves in Sydney with no jobs and time on our hands so we went for a sail in a 470. We had the best time and to this day we both talk fondly of that day upside down on Sydney Harbour in a southerly buster. The seed was sown and after wrestling with changing nationality, a team was formed.

With the Olympic Games coming to Sydney, Australia was putting more money and resources into sport and there was a great opportunity for me to realise my dreams. We had a fantastic squad of ten boats sailing five times per week with Victor at the helm. The first thing he said to the squad on his arrival was that we didn't have enough time. That certainly got us inspired to prove him wrong.

The 470 has given me the highest highs, winning the gold medal in Sydney 2000 but also the lowest lows, financial struggles, travel, boat and team difficulties. Looking back now I am able to understand that if you have not experienced challenges along the way you are not able to truly appreciate the highs.

What I like about the 470 is that it is a boat for everyone; it can be sailed at the highest level with attention to every small detail but also by the club sailor who goes racing on a weekend. I like that the 470 is a boat that is sailed across the globe, that it is a worldwide boat and the 470 community. What I enjoy about the 470 is the challenge of managing all the small, but very important aspects from equipment selection, tuning, tactics, strategy, fitness as well as the psychological side.

What I enjoy now is being in a position to encourage and support sailors, especially women into Olympic Sailing and especially the 470 so the Class can continue to go from strength to strength. The greatest gift the 470 has given me is a lifelong friend in Belinda, but also the opportunity to make many more friends from all around the world.

Jenny Armstrong

Olympic Champion in 2000 in Sydney, World Vice-champion in 2000 and 2001, Gold medallist at the ISAF World Sailing Games in 2002 in Marseilles, with Belinda Stowell Armstrong & Stowell upwind of Taran & Pakholchik, 1999.

90

kley-Smith as first vice-president, with the former remaining vicepresident and member of the Management Committee.

Alain Corcuff kept the title of vice-president at the General Council, but quit his functions within the Management Committee at the end of 1999. Yalcin Gurkan (Turkey) succeeded him to ensure the management of sporting activities and the championships. These meetings were also the occasion to renovate the constitution.

The 1st Junior European Championship, held in 1997 in Koper in Slovenia, saw the home victory of Miha Staut & Peter Habjan. A few weeks later, their runners-up, the Portuguese Alvaro Marinho & Miguel Nunes, claimed the Junior World title in Courseulles-sur-Mer (France) ahead of the Italians Gabrio Zandona & Luca Simoncelli. In 1998, the Junior World Championship held in Tallinn (Estonia) went to the Poles Tomasz Stanczyk & Tomasz Jakubiak, while the Junior European Championship was won in Pescara (Italy) by the Israelis Gideon Kliger & Ehud (Udi) Gal. The 1999 junior programme started in February with the Worlds held in Auckland and won by Tomasz Stanczyk & Tomasz Jakubiak for the second consecutive year ahead of Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal. The Junior Europeans were held during the summer in Rostock, Germany: a further victory by Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal ahead of their

compatriots Yosef Yogev & Amir Shahaf, while Alina Grobe & Saskia Shröder (Germany), 10th, won the first women’s title.

In 2000, the Junior Europeans were held in Anapa, Russia. The difficulties of the journey limited the fleet to fourteen Russian & Ukrainian boats, with the exception of a crew from Uzbekistan who came last and a Polish crew, Rafal Sawicki & Piotr Previovsky, who won the event. The Russian ladies Angelina Kalincheva & Natalia Zaverha, 6 th, won the women’s title. A change of scene for the Junior Worlds on Lake Silvaplana in St Moritz in Switzerland : Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal were crowned Junior World Champions ahead of 108 crews.

In Rota, Spain in 1997, the French Claude Gachet & Pierre Honoré became the last World Masters Champions as the event was renamed Masters World Cup for 1998 and 1999 then Masters Cup from the year 2000 at the request of ISAF. They were beaten a year later in Balaton, Hungary,

Tom King & Mark Turnbull, Sydney 2000

A marvellous trip

T

here is no doubt that the highlight of my time in the Class was in our final race - the last race of the 2000 Olympic Games in our home country.

It was the end of a great battle with Paul Foerster and Bob Merrick (USA), our great rivals during the preceding year. We were finally able to catch them and move into the lead on the final beat in front of thousands of spectators lining Sydney Harbour. To race at this level in our fantastic Class in front of a cheering crowd was truly extraordinary.

That was the end of a wonderful journey of ten years for me in the 470.

It began at the 1991 World Championships in Brisbane, Australia.

Our results were forgettable, I think we finished third last, but I will never forget the experience of competing with the best small boat sailors in the world and some of the legends of the Class - Hunger, Brotherton, Calafat, Reeser, Kouwenhoven, Toniste - my heroes for the next six years as Owen McMahon and I fought to qualify for the 1996 Olympics.

We had an amazing journey, travelled the world, sailed in some amazing places (Lake Garda!) and some cold ones (who remembers sailing in the snow at the Danish spring cup?!), and made many wonderful friends on the way to Atlanta. The journey for me continued beyond 1996 with Mark Turnbull.

We continued to enjoy the camaraderie of the Class and the exceptional sailing. The 470 offered a complete test of sailing skill.

Fun to sail, but very challenging to sail well, and a deep and high quality fleet that demands exceptional racing skills.

It is no wonder that I continue to cross paths with 470 sailors succeeding in other Classes.

I reserve one special mention for Victor Kovalenko who is surely one of the greatest coaches of his generation in any sport.

It was an extraordinary experience to have worked with him and he has touched so many people in the Class, not only those lucky enough to have trained with him.

Tom King

Olympic and World Champion in 2000 with Mark Turnbull

91

470: all the pleasure of sailing wenty-five knots of wind, some waves, a nice refreshing drizzle (it’s not obligatory but it helps to set the scene): wind astern, we luff on a wave to gain speed, the helmsman standing and the crew well extended to windward, we give a good coordinated pump and accelerate on the surf, the helm sits down, the crew moves into the boat and we bear away thanks to the extra speed to make to leeward…

These extraordinary sensations, I’ve never been able to equal them on any other boat that I have had the occasion to sail. The 470 will remain for me the symbol of all the pleasure that sailing and racing can procure.

We discovered this Class with Jean-François in the autumn of 1991 and together we have paraded our 470s on all the waters of the world for nine seasons. Those nine seasons were rich in investment, in encounters, in discoveries, in emotions and this period remains a pivotal moment of my life.

Today my sons are growing up and will soon be old enough to learn to sail.

It’s therefore with pleasure that I am getting ready to once again have a 470 mainsheet between my teeth because I would have a hard time using any other boat for their initiation.

Benoit Petit

T

World Champion in 1999 with Jean-François Cuzon

by the Italians Enrico Ciferri and Fabrizio Tintinelli. In 1999 in Auckland, New-Zealand, the Australian ladies Jenni Danks & Addy Bucek won the Masters World Cup hands down ahead of seven male competitors, by winning the six races.

The World Championships were contested in Tel Aviv (Israel) in 1997 then in El Arenal (Palma de Majorca, Spain) in 1998 and the European Championships in Nieuwpoort (Belgium) then Cesme (Turkey). All these championships were held 92

in the summer. On the other hand, in 1999, the season started early in the southern hemisphere with the Worlds in Melbourne in January. The 470 Internationale had in fact accepted the Australian proposition to organise and group the Olympic Classes World Championships in Melbourne Bay and to postpone the organisation that had been initially planned in Qatar.

The European Championships were organised in Zadar, Croatia.

The start of the Kosovo war in the spring of 1999 had worried both competitors and federations.

A site visit made in spring by Alain Corcuff allowed a very positive report to be distributed, as much about the organisation by the JK Uskok club as about the security aspects of the zone.

Finally the championships registered a record participation of 144 boats and thirty-three nations. The organisation was irreproachable and the opening ceremony held in the presence of numerous high ranking personalities and more than 6,000 spectators was almost grandiose.

Half way through the championship, an almost total eclipse of the sun added to the very particular atmosphere of the event.

In 2000, due to the Olympic Games, the World Championships, used with those of Melbourne to qualify nations for the Games, were organised early May in Balaton (Hungary). The European Championships for their part were conducted in Malcesine in June. At the ap-

Braslavets, Pakholchik, Taran, Matviienko, Dubai 1998

proach of the Sydney Games, the competing forces were well identified after the four years of competition.

On the women’s side, the Ukrainian ladies Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik, were outstanding favourites with an impressive list of wins since their bronze medal in Savannah. They started strongly in 1997 by winning the International Spring Cup ahead of their Olympic Champion compatriots Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko and sixty other crews. They were the second women’s crew to win this event after Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra in 1991. They then won in Hyères, Medemblik and Kiel then cumulated titles by winning the double Worlds and

Europeans in 1997, 1998 and 1999 and the ISAF Worlds in 1998. In 2000, they ranked 4th at the World Championship and 19th at the European Championship. In November 1997, they were crowned “Sailors of the Year” by ISAF. Their challengers for the Olympic title were not numerous. The two titles that escaped the Ukrainian ladies in 2000 were won by the Greeks Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa. Having been in the top places since 1998, they arrived at the top of their form and at the right moment, as was the case for the Australians Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell, with a silver medal at the World Championships and a victory at the open European Cham93

pionship. However the Greeks would only get 14th place at the Games.

The Japanese Yumiko Shige & Alicia Kinoshita won the Open European Championship in 1999 in front of Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik and came 5 th at the Worlds in 2000. They were to finish 8th in Sydney.

The Danes Susanne & Michaela Ward, silver medallists at the World Championship in 1998 and 1999 and at the European Championship in 1997 and in 1999, came 13th at the 2000 World Championship and won a bronze medal at the European Championship. They would be 10 th in Sydney.

The Italians Federica Salva & Emanuela Sossi, silver medallists at the ISAF Worlds in 1998 and bronze at the 1999 Worlds, won the pre-Olympic regatta in Sydney in 1999 but did not manage

Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik, quintuple European Champions, triple World Champions, double Olympic bronze medallists, ISAF Sailors of the Year, 1997

to get on the podium in 2000.

They would finish 7 th in the Games.

The Germans Nicola Birkner & Wibke Bülle, silver medallists at the 1997 Worlds, then bronze in 1998, winners of the pre-Olympics in Sydney in 1998, did not manage to keep up with the best in 1999 and 2000. They were to finish 5th in Sydney.

With the men, the results were more open. The Portuguese Alvaro Marinho & Miguel Nunes, aside from their successes in the 1997 Junior Championships, aligned podium places at the main international regattas. They won the pre-Olympic regattas in Sydney in 1998 and 1999 but did not manage to maintain these results during championships with the exception of a 3rd place at the Europeans in 1998. Their compatriots Rocha & Nuno Barreto were European Champions in 1997 and in 1998 but did not continue racing.

The Ukrainians Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko, current Olympic Champions, were silver medallists at the 1997 European Championship and at the ISAF Worlds in 1998 then bronze medallists at the World Championship in 2000.

The Australians Tom King & Mark Turnbull won the 2000 World Championship. The Americans Paul Foerster & Bob Merrick took 2 nd place at the preOlympic regatta in Sydney in 1999 and were ranked 4 th at the World Championship then came 3rd at the Open European Cham-

Gildas Philippe & Tanguy Cariou, Sydney 2000.

pionship in 2000.

The New-Zealanders Simon Cooke & Peter Nicholas arrived on top form at the right moment and won the Open European Championship in 2000. But they would finish 7th in Sydney.

In the French camp, Benoît Petit & Jean-François Cuzon, 4th at the ISAF Worlds in 1998, claimed the world title in Melbourne in 1999. But one also had to count on Gildas Philippe & Tanguy Cariou, bronze medallists at the ISAF Worlds in 1998, World Champions in 1998, second and third at the pre- Olympic regattas in Sydney in 1998 and 1999, bronze medallists at the 1999 European Championship, European Champions and World Vice94

champions in 2000, they were the most regular crew on podiums.

They would only be 14th in Sydney.

The Finns Petri Leskinen & Kristian Heinila were bronze medallists at the European Championship in 1997 and won the 1997 World Championship and the ISAF Worlds in 1998. They came 4th in the 1999 European Championship, but did not manage to get back to this level in 2000. They would finish 16th in Sydney.

The Swedes Markus Westerlind & Henrik Wallin, bronze medallists at the 1997 World Championship, did not continue racing. Their countrymen Johan Molund & Matias Rahm were

bronze then silver medallists in the 1998 and 1999 Worlds, then won the European Championship in 1999. But they did not manage to maintain this level in 2000 and finished 12th in Sydney.

The Slovenians Tomaz Copi & Mitla Margon were European Vice-champions in 1998 and 1999 and World Vice-champions in 1998. But they did not manage to maintain this level in 2000. They finished 8th in Sydney.

In between the European Championships in June in Italy and the Sydney Games in the second half of September, the Masters Cup was contested at the end of July in Saint-Pierre Quiberon (France). It henceforth compri-

sed three sub-categories, the Apprentice Masters (helm aged between thirty and thirty-five), the Masters up to fifty years old and the Grandmasters beyond. The French Class association invited all crews to join the masters for an open event. The formula was a success. Seventy-eight crews from twenty-one nations took part in the open event, a majority being already selected for the Olympics. Paul Foerster & Bob Merrick won the open event ahead of Andreas Kosmatopoulos & Kostas Trigonis, Simon Cooke & Peter Nicholas and Tom King & Mark Turnbull. They were also the first Apprentice Masters and won the Masters Cup. The first

Sydney 2000

Sailing 470, it’s permanently learning

S

tepping into a 470 dinghy for the first time was like a dream come true, especially for a youngster like I was at that time.

Being only thirteen years old and my crew twelve, we were the youngest of the fleet for many years.

My way up to the top of the fleet took more than ten years.

It was a long time, but that only confirms the fact that the level of the fleet was extremely high.

Finding a way to compete in a sport was more important for me than becoming a sailor, as I just wanted to succeed in a sport.

Today, looking back over my career, I’m glad I got into sailing and the 470 Class. Getting to know so many great people, travelling in different countries and learning to sail a pretty challenging boat is something very unusual for anyone.

Even though there’s a lot to do in a 470, it teaches the sailor more than most of the other Olympic Classes boats do.

As a 470 sailor you can sail big keel boats at the highest level.

Besides winning the Worlds in 1997 and the ISAF Worlds in 1998, the best moments I’ve lived were in competing against the top sailors of the Class. Sometimes loosing a tight battle to a top team doesn’t feel so bad when you learn from them. And sailing a 470 is about learning all the time.

Whether it’s equipment, trimming, sailing techniques, tactics or weather, there’s always new things to be learned. And today, as a national team coach, the learning continues.

Petri Leskinen

World Champion in 1997, ISAF World Champion in 1998 in Dubai, with Kristian Heinila

95

Paul Foerster & Bob Merrick, Sydney 1999 Andreas Kosmatopoulos & Kostas Trigonis in 1994

women were Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell who finished 7th.

The 1st Grandmasters crew was made up of the French Robert Maurel and Jean-Bernard Combillet who finished 33rd of the open event and 6th in the Masters.

Then came the Sydney Games.

The Ukrainian team composed of Taran & Olena Pakholchik, favourites, and of Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko, current Olympic Champions, was beaten by the Australian team.

Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell for the women and Tom King & Mark Turnbull for men won the two gold medals. How could one not associate this change of fortune with the changed situation of the Ukrainian coach Victor Kovalenko who had become coach to the Australian

team, thereafter deservedly nickname the « medal maker ».

Between the Australian and the Ukranian women interposed the surprising Americans.

Jennifer J. Isler had been IYRU World Champion both in 1986 and 1991, World Champion in 1991 and bronze medallist at the Barcelona Games in 1992.

For her comeback, crewed by Pease Glaser, she came 7th at the open European event in 1999 and in 2000 and 14th overall and 3rd women in Saint-Pierre Quiberon.

Between the Australian and the Ukranian men, 6th, came Paul Foerster & Bob Merrick, silver medallists, the Argentineans Javier Conte & Juan de la Fuente, bronze medallists, who had already been ranked 3rd at the preOlympics in Sydney in 1998 and 86 96

above all 5th in Saint-Pierre Quiberon, the Britons Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield, 6th at the World and European Championships in 2000 and 8rd in Saint-Pierre Quiberon, and Alvaro Marinho & Miguel Nunes.

In November 2000, ISAF needed to decide on the events and Olympic Classes for the Athens Games in 2004.

Four years earlier the Star had been eliminated from the Sydney Games in order to introduce the 49er, but had been later recovered by the IOC for an eleventh event.

The eleven events having been renewed for 2004, the 470 which did not have any real competitor for the double handed dinghy events, was confirmed for both men and women categories •

The Medal Maker This is how Victor Kovalenko was nicknamed after two gold medals for Australia at the Sydney Games in 2000. The rest of his career shows that he has not usurped this name.

O

f Ukrainian origin, born in 1950, Victor appeared for the first time in the 470 under the colours of the Soviet Union during the preparation of the Moscow Games and came 11th in the preOlympic races at Tallinn in 1978.

In 1983 Victor became the official trainer of the Soviet 470 team then coach of the Olympic team for the 1988 Games in Seoul. Here he got his first success with the bronze medal for Larissa Moskalenko & Irina Tchounikhovskai. Following the break-up of the Soviet Union in 1991, Victor trained the representatives of the Community of Independent States for the 1992 Games in Barcelona. In spite of these events, Larissa Moskalenko & Olena Pakholchik got 4th place.

In 1993, Victor became vice-president of the Ukrainian Sailing Federation and sailing team coach, in a country in the middle of both political and economic transition where everything was in short supply.

No money, no boats, no masts, no sails.... This did not stop Ruslana Taran & Svetlana Oleksenko from winning the European Champion title. Forming a new crew, Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik then obtained a bronze medal in the 1996 Games at Savannah, having first been crowned World Vice-champions in 1995 and double European Champions in 1995 and 1996.

The men were not to be outdone as Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko won the Olympic Victor Kovalenko, Beijing 2008

title in Savannah.

The surprising successes of the Ukrainian team considering the limited means at their disposal led to several federations being interested in Victor. On his side, he wished to bring to the highest level a more numerous national team. An agreement in principle was quickly found: Victor left to train the Australian team with the objective of getting medals at the 2000 Games in Sydney.

Ian Brown recounts : «When selected as head coach for the 2000 Australian Sailing Olympic Athlete Development Program I wasted no time in selecting the 470. Having been introduced to Victor at the 1996 Olympic Games I set about trying to secure his presence for Australia. Victor had already done some brief work with our 470 athletes but to secure him as our equipment discipline coach dedicated

to Australia’s performance proved awkward as his personal immigration issues had him saying he would not be able to come.

On the phone to him in the middle of our night to the Ukraine I told him I might be able to overcome the immigration issues. After discussions with our Olympic Committee Victor soon arrived and the next issue became to retain him as long as possible.

Fortunately, even though early 470 training resources were scarce and our 470 talent was in need of immense development, Victor felt in love with our country. His training culture and methodology was exactly where Australia needed to go in many of its competition disciplines and his style and European grace has endeared him to many, both rich and poor, in our country».

While waiting for the numerous authorisations Victor helped out the Swiss team. But above all he continued to give free help to Ruslana & Olena who managed the double World Championship and European Championship titles in 1997, 1998 and 1999 before getting their second bronze medal at the Sydney Games. Arriving in Australia in 1997, Victor applied his method. According to him, the most important role of a coach is to help

continue hard work in view of the 2008 Games in Beijing, with at the end another double gold obtained

by Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson and Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page. Previously, Nathan and Malcolm had won the World Championship titles in 2005 and 2007. Finally, at the 2012 Games in London, Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page, triple World Champions in 2010, 2011 and 2012, won the Olympic title.

In thirty years with the 470, Victor has a tally of six gold and three bronze Olympic medals, twenty-four 470 or IYRU/ISAF World Championship medals, of which fourteen titles, sixteen Olena Pakholchik, Eugeniy Braslavets, Victor Kovalenko, Ruslana Taran and Igor Matviienko, Atlanta 1996

each sailor to evolve individually in a way that will allow him to obtain a medal, to set him in the right direction. This individualistic approach is essential and requires a lot of time and effort. And time, he did not have a lot of before the Games. Finally, success was achieved as planned. By rapidly improving their performance, Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell and Tom King & Mark Turnbull were respectively crowned in 2000 World Vice-champions and World Champions and won both Olympic titles at the Sydney Games.

Victor then succeeded Ian Brown at the head of the Australian Olympic Sailing team while continuing his work with the 470 crews. In spite of a gold medal in the ISAF Sailing Games in 2002 for Jenny & Belinda and a World title in 2004 for Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, Australia did not get a medal at the Athens Games. They had to Mark Turnbull, Jenny Armstrong, Victor Kovalenko, Belinda Stowell and Tom King, Sydney 2000

Having become an Australian citizen, in September 2012 Victor was awarded the medal of the Order of Australia by the Australian government for his significant impact on Australian sailing over fifteen years. By winning three gold medals (in men’s 470, Laser and 49er) and one silver medal (in women’s Elliott 6m), the Australian Sailing team became the most successful team of the 2012 Games and sailing has become the leading sport in Australia.

«The 470 is a perfect boat. This is a university of sailing. If you are good in the 470, you are good in all classes. If you are top 15 in the world in the 470, you are almost an Olympic medallist» (Victor Kovalenko)•

Malcolm Page, Tessa Parkinson, Victor Kovalenko, Elise Rechichi and Nathan Wilmot, Beijing 2008 medals at open European Championships, of which nine gold and six titles, and one gold at the Masters Cup. Malcolm Page, double Olympic Champion and six times World Champion, has worked for fifteen years with Victor : « When you look at Victor’s record, you could probably say he’s one of the best coaches ever across all sports but he’s just a really great loyal person, he’s magic, he’s been so influential not even just in my sporting life, to me in general».

Victor has also actively participated in the management of the 470 Internationale. He was elected as a member of the General Council in 1994 as representative of the Eastern European countries and took charge of the organisation of training courses for sailors and coaches. He was then Vicepresident in the Management Committee between 2006 and 2008.

On his departure in 2008, the 470 Internationale declared him Honorary member.

Mathew Belcher, Victor Kovalenko & Malcolm Page, London 2012. © onEdition 99

2001- 2004 ISAF World Sailing Games, Marseilles, France, 2002

Greek goddesses and American veterans

I

n November 2000, ISAF confirmed its decision to regroup under its banner all the Olympic Class World Championships in the same place and at the same period in the year preceding the Olympic Games, the championships serving as the first qualifying event for nations for the Games.

Three quarters of nations would qualify at this event, the remaining quarter at the follow-

ing World Championships. The creation of this event, baptised ISAF World Sailing Championships, was motivated by the need to seek a better media impact for Olympic sailing.

It would also help to harmonise the rules and formats used by the different Olympic Classes for their championships, to the detriment, it is true to say, of the emergence of innovative options which diversity 100

could generate. The first edition of this event was to be held near Cadiz, Spain, in 2003.

At the same time, ISAF decided to reiterate in 2002 in Marseilles (France) the 1994 (La Rochelle) and 1998 (Dubai) editions of the World Sailing Championships, for which the choice of Classes was more linked to their popularity. To avoid any confusion, this event was called the World Sailing

Games. The 470 for men and women would be present.

For its part, the 470 Internationale General Council adoptted in November 2001 a new format for its championships based on the one that was used in Hyères Week in 2001. It consisted of three days of qualifying rounds with groups being recomposed according to the previous day’s results, followed by four days for the finals. The total number of races was reduced from eighteen to fourteen and the points earned in the qualifying rounds were taken into account in the final results.

It was also decided to lower from 12 to 10 knots the wind strength above which the Race Committee could decide to no longer apply the « anti-pumping» rule. This decision was accompanied by a possibility for the Race Committee to modify their decision at each mark of the course according to the evolution of the wind during the

Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa (Greece), 2004 Olympic Games winners

Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa (Greece), ISAF Sailors of the Year, for the second time, 2004 © Kurt Arrigo

Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa, the Greek 470 goddesses

T

he Greek ladies started their career by winning the bronze medal in the 1998 ISAF World Championship in a heart breaking last race.

The same year they also won the bronze in the European Championship.

From 2000 to 2004 everything turned out nothing less than gold…

Sofia and Emilia remain the only 470 team in history to win back to back four World Championship titles from 2000 to 2003.

The fifth gold medal was at the Olympics in their last appearance.

With their impressive style they won most of the events with a race to spare.

The team won four times in Hyeres, three times in Palma, twice in Medemblik and Kiel and they won the European Championship title three times. Throughout their career they remained in the top of the World rankings and were crowned twice as the ISAF Rolex Sailors of the Year in 2002 & 2004.

But the most challenging situation occurred during the 2004 World Championships in Croatia when Sofia’s legs were paralysed due to severe back injury at the end of the qualifying series. She flew directly to Greece the same evening where she received overnight surgery that saved her. She spent two months in a rehabilitation centre, unable to walk at the beginning… but the team didn't lose hope. Emilia shared her emotions and supported Sofia with her way of thinking: “Den uparxei periptosh”, which means “there is no way to fail!” in Greek language.

Their participation in the Athens Olympics was seriously under threat in everyone's eyes except their’s.

The team gained strength and survived this difficult situation.

After three months and without any training and with Sofia still weak the team became mentally stronger and won the gold medal with another impressive performance, a big margin and a race to spare.

Olympic history was made in their own country’s waters!

Sofia also won the bronze in the 2008 Beijing Olympics in the Yngling, proving that a successful 470 sailing background is Andreas Kosmatopoulos a big advantage in any Olympic discipline. !

Sofia & Emilia’s best fan

101

My brother, Terry, and I started sailing the 470s in New Zealand during the golden era of the early eighties.

Magnificent when planning

S

ailing 470s was a highlight of my life and since finishing I have struggled to find a Class that I can ur local fleet, sailing off Takapuna beach, compete in that is as demanding and challenging. had the likes of Dave Barnes, Hamish Willcox, The 470 is the most amazing boat that I have ever Murray Jones, Peter Evans, Chris Dickson, Leslie sailed for understanding feel and balance.

Egnot, Glen Sowry and Craig Greenwood When the boat is perfectly balanced it feels beautiful (all of whom were at the top of the 470 world). and glides like it is on top of ice, equally when it is not We quickly learnt that high intensity training nights balanced the boat trips up over itself and then tactically were a norm and that nothing substituted for the hard you need to outsmart the opposition to be competitive. yards of putting focused and disciplined time on the water.

I sailed 470s from 1993 to 2003, and during that time I We all trained four nights a week, with racing on Satur- travelled the world many times over, meeting many days and Sundays. During the eighties my brother fantastic people, gaining friends and experiences that I and I managed to break into the top ten in the 470 Worlds. will never ever forget.

Travelling in the eighties to Europe (representing The excellent skills I learned and developed during the New Zealand) had traditions such as: we slept under the ten years that I sailed 470s in close tactical situations as boat covers between events; we could only afwell as in boat speed and ford to sail one, or sometimes, two practice equipment development, set events prior to the Worlds; we had no coach; me up for sailing for my we made all our own gear, rolled our own whole life. masts; we had very little money; but we all In my opinion, it’s in this agree that we met and made friends for life area that the 470 sets all and that those 470 days were some of the other Classes aside. best times of our lives.

Not forgetting to mention Some twenty years later… the amazingly talented Simon Cooke and I won the 2002 470 individuals and teams that Worlds sailing together. Time had moved on have sailed this fantastic since the eighties but this time we were fortuClass over the last fifty years nate enough to have sail designer John Clinand during the ten years that ton as our coach, we even stayed in a house I sailed it. at nights between the regattas.

The skills I learned from Simon Cooke & Peter Nicholas The boats now had ropes and adjustthe 470 I applied to a (New Zealand), 2002 World Champions, business, that I built up and ments for every conceivable moving part Cagliari, Italy and the crews had gone soft and had sold ten years later, which opted for no water bottles as ballast on their shoulders. manufactured foils for 470s and other Classes.

Sailors were even wearing gloves and boots I have fond memories of fantastic post prizeunheard of in our days! givings in many different locations.

However, some things had not changed in twenty years: From celebrating with the Finish team in Israel Kevin Burnham was still sailing at the front of the fleet; 1997 and watching Tom King dancing in the dancer’s the incredibly tight 470 racing had not changed one bit, costume on the main stage, to Nick Rogers and Joe the amazing comradeship between the 470 teams was just Glandfield in 2001 wearing watermelons shaped as as good as ever and the international 470 magic, requiring helmets and CHIPS sunglasses. a slick combination of developing a fast boat and spending Truly fantastic people and fantastic moments, and a huge amount of time on the water to perfect your techso many more that the people involved within my nique, was just as it was some twenty years prior. twenty years sailing career will remember fondly Make no mistake I do not know one old 470 mate who as well. does not wish that they were young and fit enough to be Thank you to all 470 sailors and to all the people doing the ‘Amazing 470 years’ all over again… involved with the 470 Class over the last fifty years.

O

Peter Nicholas

World Champion in 2002 with Simon Cooke

Simon Cooke

World Champion in 2002 with Peter Nicholas

102

race. As much the new format as the new «anti-pumping» rule were put in action for the first time to the satisfaction of competitors during the International Spring Cup held in Cannes in 2002, won by the Australians Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page.

The 470 Internationale then recommended organisers of international events in 2002 to include the new «anti-pumping» rule in their sailing instructions while waiting for it to be integrated into the 470 Class Rules for 2003, but in practice, only the championships would be run under this rule in 2002.

The 470 Internationale gathered its General Assembly in November 2002 in Cyprus. Heinz Staudt, after twenty years as president preceded by ten years as a General Council member of which seven as vice-president, announced that he would not seek a further mandate.

Simon Cooke & Peter Nicholas (New Zealand), 2002 World Champions, Cagliari, Italy

Gildas Philippe & Nicolas Le Berre (France), 2004 Worlds, Zadar, Croatia

Darren DunkleySmith, 5th Président of the 470 Interna tionale,

Darren Dunkley-Smith became the 5th president of the 470 Internationale. At his side, Alberto Predieri became vice-president and James Appel general secretary while the Swiss Felix Schmid joined the Management Committee as treasurer. Yalcin Gürkan remained in charge of championships and Santi Bastida as head of the technical committee. On a proposition of the new president, Heinz Staudt was elected president of honour, his wife Linda honorary member and Sergio Santella vice-president of honour. During this same meeting, it was 103

decided to match the categories of crews admitted to the World Championships with those of the Olympic Games. Mixed crews were therefore no longer admitted to World Championships from 2003, but could still participate in European Championships with male crews. In any event, mixed crews which had been numerous in the 70s and 80s, had become rare in championships.

In July 2003, the 470 celebrated its 40th anniversary in Brest (France), where the European Championships were held. As a prelude, the traditional André Cornu Challenge created in the 70s was organised, for which the last race which would remain in our memories was a coastal course in the Brest Sound with a beach start like the Le Mans 24 hours car race.

A gala dinner, during which former Class managers and champions were called on to speak about the forty years of the 470, gathered all the competitors and officials present. Hav-

High tension at the mark, 2004 Worlds, Zadar, Croatia

ing been present at all major 470 events for forty years, André Cornu, tired and ill, could not join the festivities. He passed away on 29th August at the age of ninety-one.

For these forty years, the European Championships were open to all 470s from all nations and 156 crews were present.

For the women, Natalia Via Dufresne & Sandra Azon from Spain won the event and were European Champions, whereas with the men, the victory went to the Americans Paul Foerster & Kevin Burnham and the title to their runners up, the French Gildas Philippe & Nicolas Le Berre. Finally, on the day following the championships, the first four crews of each category were invited to compete in a special event, consisting of three races held close to the shore on small triangular courses, baptised «Sprint Cup».

The objective of this event was essentially for mediatisation and a film for TV channels was

Alina Grobe & Vivien Kussatz (Germany), 2004 Worlds, Zadar, Croatia

shot using cameras on inflatable boats that could approach the competitors very closely and with cameras embarked on the competitor’s boats. This Sprint Cup was to be the forerunner of the Medal races introduced by ISAF in 2006. The 470 Internationale had allocated cash prizes for the first three places.

Whereas the European Championships had been held in sunny weather but with capricious winds, bad weather closed in for the Sprint Cup, with rain, strong winds and waves, which created a magnificent spectacle on the water, however the spectators on the breakwater were few and could

Therese Torgersson & Vendela Zachrisson (Sweden), 2004 World Champions, Zadar, Croatia

not see anything. The event was won by the Swedes Johan Molund & Martin Andersson.

A Sprint Cup was also organised on the occasion of the European Championships in 2004 in Warnemunde, Germany, which saw victory go to the British Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield.

The Junior World Championships were held in Istanbul (Turkey), in 2001, then in Nieuwpoort (Belgium), on Lake Neusiedl (Austria), and finally in Riva del Garda (Italy), in 2004 which saw a record participation of 119 boats from twentyfive nations. The Junior European Championships for their part were successively held in Helsinki (Finland), Rosignano (Italy), Versoix (Switzerland), and Lake Balaton (Hungary).

The most significant results were Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (France), 2003 ISAF World Vicechampions, Cadiz, Spain

the 2001 and 2002 Worlds title obtained by the Greeks Mantis Panagiotis & Polychronidis Theodoros, the three European titles won by the Slovenians Karlo Hmeljak & Mitja Nevecny in 2002, 2003 2004, while the French Nicolas Charbonnier & StĂŠphane Christidis claimed the 2001 European title, or again the appearance of the Croats Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic winning the 2003 Worlds. These crews would often appear in the top places in the following Olympic campaign. Manuelle & Virginie Adam (France) hit hard by winning the Junior European Championship titles in 2003 and 2004, ranked 2 nd in all categories of the 2004 edition and second women crew at the Junior Worlds in 2004 behind the Australians Elise Rechichi and Tessa Parkinson, future Olympic medallists.

The 2001 Masters Cup was held in Castelleto di Brenzone, Italy, and saw victory go to the French Bernard Boime & Gilles Espinasse, while the Swiss Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmoos became the first Grandmasters.

They would be so again in 2002 in Starnberg, Germany, where the Cup was won by the Germans Stefan Schneider & Frank Thiem, and in 2003 in Balaton, by the locals Zsolt Nyari & Zoltan Csury, also winners in the Apprentice Masters category. In 2004 in Medemblik (Holland), the Swiss Stefan Seger & Dominik Liener won the Cup, while 105

Yosef Yogev & Amir Shahaf (Israel), Marseilles, 2002

W

inning the ISAF World Sailing Games in the 470 brought us a lot, both at personal and professional levels. We belong to the Sdot Yam Sailing Club where we train young people today about teamwork on the 470 and preparing for Olympic competitions.

Also, we still represent the club in sailing competitions in Israel and around the world. Winning the Sailing Games opened doors for us internationally as we trained in different countries, such as Brazil.

We still prefer and enjoy sailing together as a team at every opportunity and competition has made us close in spirit ever since. On a personal level, one can believe and dream, but with hard work, perseverance, effort, attention to detail, being accurate and not being afraid of the quest, you can get as far and as high as possible.

Professionally we train the future generation of Israel according to the values and experience acquired thanks to winning the Sailing Games.

The 470 is our favourite boat. It is technical and very fast and develops tactical thinking, patience and teamwork.

One of the greatest gifts that we obtained is the social aspect of World Championships, meeting amazing people from around the world whose common denominator is a love for sailing, and the friendships that accompany us throughout life.

Yosef Yogev & Amir Shahaf 470 gold medallists at the ISAF World Sailing Games, 2002, Marseilles

Gabrio Zandona & Andrea Trani (Italy). © Federico Vanno

The Sea’s Ferrari

S

ailing is what I like the most in life and above all sailing the 470, which I believe to be the ‘’Sea’s Ferrari’’. After a brief experience sailing with some of the America's Cup teams, I came back to 470 to prepare the London Olympic Games with a new crew and good friend, Pietro Zucchetti.

We went through some rough times but we made the best of it and we worked harder than ever, to finally reach the 4 th place at the 2012 Olympics.

My 470 history began in 1995, when I started sailing this boat with my first crew and friend from earlier Classes (Optimist, 420), Francesco Ivaldi.

Together we finished second at the Junior World Championship in Poland in 1996. Following this, I then changed crews many times, in the order of Dario Maurizi, Alberto Grippo, Luca Simoncelli, Francesco Della Torre, Andrea Trani and Edoardo Mancinelli Scotti, thanks to whom I slowly but consistently improved my sailing skills. After once again conquering the second place at the Junior World Championship in France in 1997 with Luca Simoncelli, I worked immensely to reach my best result in 2003 when, in Spain, Andrea Trani and I won the World Championship, qualifying ourselves for the Olympic Games in Athens 2004 where we finished 10 th. On the way to our second Olympic Games, we won many world cup events, but unfortunately it led us to a disappointing 6th place in Bejing in 2008.

I am very happy about the numerous successes I have achieved in these seventeen years spent sailing the 470 and I owe so much to my family, my friends, who always stood by my side, as well as to all my coaches, mostly to Mario Siano, Paolo Fava and especially Valentin Mankin, who contributed to the preparation of the Athens and Beijing Olympic Games.

A lot of people often ask me if I’m not tired sailing the 470, or if I will continue until Rio de Janeiro 2016... I answer grinning: «Why not!? I still enjoy myself so much». I have worked very hard to learn and to glean technical secrets from my competitors, who have perhaps been my main teachers and I wonder if, one day, I’ll have the chance to pass on my knowledge to other young 470 sailors.

Gabrio Zandona World Champion in 2003 and bronze medallist at the European Championships in 2001 and 2007, with Andrea Trani

106

the French Claude Gachet & Pierre Honoré were first in Grandmasters. The first Apprentice Master was a mixed crew, Patrizia Fischer & Peter Muelhauser (Switzerland).

The European Championships from 2001 to 2004 were held successively in Dun Loaghaire (Ireland), Tallinn (Estonia), Brest (France), and Warnemunde (Germany), and the World Championships in Koper (Slovenia), Cagliari (Italy), Cadiz (Spain), and Zadar (Croatia). The latter assembled a record number of 154 crews from forty-two nations.

In women’s Olympics, to resume the period would be to list the victories of the Greeks Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa such was their complete and regular domination of major events. They won six of the eight major events (Europeans, Worlds & Olympics) that they entered. With the title won in 2000, they aligned four consecutive World Championship titles, which is unique. Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa were twice elected «Sailors of the Year» by ISAF, in 2002 and in 2004. They thus joined Theresa Zabell (1994) and Ruslan Taran & Olena Pakholchik (1997). In Zadar, Croatia, in 2004, everyone expected a 5th Greek World title but they had to abandon at the end of the qualification phase: Sofia suffered a serious back injury and was urgently repatriated to Greece. They would also not

compete in the European Championship. Behind the Greeks, a small number of crews fought hard for podiums. The Australians Jennifer Armstrong & Belinda Stowell won the ISAF World Games in 2002 and three second places in the other championships in 2001 and 2002, but their performance dropped thereafter. It was the same for the French Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux who had obtained two silver medals (ISAF Games 2002 and Worlds 2003) plus a bronze (2002 Worlds).

Natalia Via Dufresne & Sandra Azon from Spain won three bronze medals (Worlds and Europeans 2001, ISAF Games 2002) before winning the European title at Brest in 2003. The Russian Vlada Ilienko, crewed

by Diana Krutskikh then by Natalia Gaponovich had to be content with 2nd and 3rd places

between 2002 and 2004. Appearing on form in the run up to the Games were, the Danes Susanne & Michaela Ward (European Champions 2004) and the Slovenians Vesna Dekleva & Klara Maucec (World Vicechampions in 2004).

In spite of the helm being in convalescence and a lack of training, the Greeks nevertheless did not miss their Olympic rendez-vous. Sailing in their home waters, Sofia & Emilia won the Athens Games by winning five of the six races and not competing in the last one. Silver went to the Spanish and the bronze to the Swedes.

For the men, numerous crews climbed on to the podiums of the main championships but few were regular. The Germans Lucas Zellmer & Felix Krabbe, bronze medallists at the 2003 Europeans did not renew this fine result. Simon Cooke &

Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell (Australia), 2004 Worlds, Zadar, Croatia

Peter Nicholas (New Zealand) did not continue after their victory at the 2002 Worlds. The Ukrainian crew Evguenyi Braslavets & Igor Matviienko managed a double Europe and Worlds in 2001 but did not sustain this level. The same was true for the French Nicolas Charbonnier & StĂŠphane Christidis, European Champions in 2002, and for the Italians Gabrio Zandona & Andrea Trani, 3rd at the 2001 Europeans, winners of the 2003 Worlds but absent from the major podiums in 2004. This was also the case for Andreas Kosmatopoulos & Konstantinos Trigonis (Greece), who managed a double European and World Vice-champions in 2002 and of the Spaniards Gustavo Martinez Doreste and Dimas Wood, double bronze medallists at the Worlds in 2002 and 2003.

Amongst the crews arriving on form at the right moment, were the Russians Dmitri Berezkin & Mikhail Krutikov, second at the European Championship in 2004, the French Gildas Philippe & Nicolas Le Berre, European Champions in 2003 and 4th at the 2004 Worlds, the Swedes Johan Molund & Martin Anderson, 4th at the Europeans in 2003 and 2004, silver medallists at the 2004 Worlds and finally the Americans Paul Foerster & Kevin Burnham. Foerster, at the helm, was already a double silver medallist, on FD at the 1992 Barcelona Games and on 470 at the Sydney Games in 2000;

Burnham had also won a silver medal in 470s at the Barcelona Games. Aged forty-one and forty-seven respectively, Foerster & Burnham were looking for gold. They had won the open European Championship in 2003 but only finished 3rd in the 2004 edition and 14th at the 2004 Worlds.

The favourites for the Games were without doubt the Australians Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, winners of the European Championship in 2002, second at the 2003 Worlds, winners of the 2004 Worlds, and the British Nick Rogers and Joe Glanfield, then current European Champions and bronze medallists at the 2004 Worlds.

Verdict at the Games: several crews missed the call. Of the twenty-seven contenders, the Spaniards were 20th, the Greeks 18th and the Russians 17th. Deception also for Wilmot & Page: the Australians were 12th behind the Germans, the Italians and the Ukrainians. Malcolm Page would explain that they could not take the pressure of the Games. The Swedes Molund & Anderson and the French Philippe & Le Berre were respectively 4th and 5th. The bronze medal went to the astonishing Japanese Seki Kazuto & Todoroki Kenjiro who no one expected after their distant 17th place at the last World ChamPaul Foerster & Kevin Burnham (USA), 2004 Olympic Games winners, Athens. Š Daniel Forster

pionships. The British favourites Rogers & Glanfield got silver medal, beaten at the post by the old American veterans Foerster & Burnham. Twenty-two years separated Glanfield and Burnham, a whole generation!

The 470 Internationale General Assembly was held in November 2004 in Copenhagen. A short while previously, James Appel, secretary general, had been constrained to resign due to suspicions of malpractice during his time as treasurer in 2001 and 2002.

Alain Corcuff was thus designated as the new general secretary.

The distribution of the other roles in the Management Commit-

tee remained unchanged.

Early in 2002, ISAF had obtained from the IOC that eleven Olympic sailing events would be maintained for the 2008 Games in Beijing.

As such, neither the choice of events for double-handed dinghies, one for men, the other for women, nor the choice of the 470 for these two events, seemed to need to be put into question, in spite of the candidature of the Snipe which was supported by South America.

It was thus that the 470 for men and for women was renewed in November 2004 for the 2008 Games •

My life for the 470 It was something like love at first sight.

There were dozens of these elegant looking, stylish dinghies lying on the long, long sandy beach in La Baule, where we spent our holidays with my wife Linda.

I

finally managed to rent one and spent some exiting days the 470 is the boat sailing. This was in 1966 and Linda and I had no idea how • that appeals to the young and to those who stay young, this first meeting with the 470 would influence our next forty • that allows for a very large «bandwidth» with regard to crew years. But the virus worked slowly - I bought my first 470 in the weight and height, spring of 1969.

• that can be sailed by men and women alike, At my first meeting of the German 470 owners association on • whose price is affordable, th 24 January 1970, I let myself be persuaded to represent the • and with these qualities helps the federations and sailing in German central region, and apparently I was so successful in general. that position that on 6th February 1971, I was urged to assume I have therefore tried hard to develop the Class around the the position of president of the German Class association, a world and to have close cooperation with both, sailors and position which I continued to hold until 1991. federations (including their representatives). On this basis in the One has to remember that we had no internet, mobiles, or 80s we developed sailing in several areas round the world. laptops at that time. Communication took part via letters, Another important part of my work was a close and fruitful telephone and personal discussions. Lobbying was not as easy cooperation with IYRU/ISAF and the delegates on the various then as it is now (and not very well known in sailing). committees.

But in a short time some friends and I managed to push the Many of the current sailing rules were initiated or strongly Class to be n° 1 in Germany – from 1971 to 1976 we registered supported by our Class, for example: 2,500 new 470s. Such a success makes one euphoric. Within a • From the very beginning our Class only allowed one set of very short time, the 470 Class became (voluntarily) something sails, one rig, one set of foils to be used in a regatta. In the old of a second workplace for me. days people laughed at us. Today most Classes have followed In my new position I had my first contacts with the 470 our example.

Internationale, and in February 1972 I attended my first general • In 1975 we introduced what is today called the «Black flag assembly of the 470 Internationale where I was elected to the Rule».

General Council.

• Konrad Gülcher, my colleague from the FD Class and I had In 1973, I was elected President of the European 470 District, the idea to propose (in agreement with our colleagues) that all which meant that I had to represent sailors from both the East Olympic Classes organise their World Championships at the and the West.

Kiel Yacht-Club for its 100th anniversary in 1987.

I was now lobbying at the European level and recruited new This later became the Combined Worlds which ISAF took countries for the 470. over after Melbourne (1999).

Today’s competitors can hardly imagine that at that time • In the late 70s pumping was used by more and more sailors the Iron Curtain was still very dense, there were enormous and had become a real problem. But it had also become a proideological differences and as a result East-West sports activities blem with regards to judging as many judges had difficulties to were severely hampered. find out the difference between pumping and steering a dinghy In 1975, I was elected vice-president in the team of President through waves. With the rules at that time, many competitors Jacques Dost. I continued my work in Europe and used my unfairly lost a race because of steering. In the 80’s we (470 Intercontacts in the IYRU because I was member of the Centreboard nationale, sailors and coaches) started to discuss if pumping Boat Committee from 1975 on. within the whole wind spectrum went against the spirit of the In 1980 I became chairman of the technical committee, a sport. The result was our 12 knot rule (now 8 knots) which was position I held until 1990. decided in 1995. The «Yellow flag rule» Charles Vincent (470 French president), Jacques was a wonderful president. (now ISAF Appendix P) was born and André Cornu, Heinz Staudt, 1976 Together with him and Charles made this kind of sailing more fair.

Vincent, my French colleague, we In the beginning, the IYRU was very made the Class more international. much against it but finally accepted the I would have preferred to continue rule for the Olympics from 1996 on. in the position of vice-president with Nowadays many Classes have this rule Jacques, but unfortunately he had (or similar ones). made up his mind to withdraw and I Olympic status has never been a selfwas elected president, from 1982 on. sustaining matter. To the contrary!

I was and I am still convinced that Other Classes always had an

interest in replacing the youngest Class Class was an extremely positive step (in the 80s) with the «little boys and girls» forward. Understanding the wishes and looking like the easiest to kill. Don't forget ideas of our sailors and coaches and we were campaigning against Classes bringing them forward was my matter of with very long lobby traditions and extreconcern. To do this I had numerous mely good contacts in the IYRU. But, discussions, dialogues and competitor based on the policy described above we meetings. This was one of the most positive had in the meantime developed fleets in aspects of my work. many countries on all continents and had Both inside and outside our organisavery good cooperation with the national tion I found fighters to promote our ideas. federations and their representatives.

If one is considered as a «front runner» We trusted them and they supported us. one gets special orders. As one of the This needed hundreds of hours, letters younger members of the Centreboard Boat and telephone calls.

Committee I was asked in 1975 to research The way we were attacked at that time about this new development called was mainly on the technical aspect.

Windsurfing. Consequently, with my Steve Benjamin’s idea to build a 470 report I became one of the fathers of Heinz Staudt and Jacques Dost, without stringers in the forward tank for boardsailing in the IYRU. transfer of power, 1982 the 1984 Olympic Games opened the As an engineer, I have always been discussion about a change of construction. We were asked to interested in the technical aspects of our boat and in measurechange to sandwich, to introduce the swing test etc. Behind all ment in general, which led to me having the office of Interthis was not so much a real technical issue but a political national Measurer from 1980 on and the responsibility for attempt to show that we would be «Olympic-unworthy»! measurement in many Championships and the measurement The technical and political (!) answer was the creation of of the 470 in the 1992, 1996 and 2000 Olympic regattas. building specifications (introduced in 1993) with fixed stringers, And finally: I was asked very early on to serve on Interminimum hull thickness etc., worked out by a group of three national Juries. This led to my role as an International Judge IYRU and three 470 Class representatives (Hiroshi Mozawa, (1980-2012) in which capacity I worked on many International Georg Tallberg and myself). As for the swing test used/tried in Juries including the Olympic Games in 1984 and 1988. two Olympic Regattas, we managed to convince the IYRU that it It has been a great honour to work for the 470 Class and its would cost a lot but would not help the Class at all. wonderful athletes and coaches and I am happy to have had The campaigns at international level were mainly run by this privilege and to have had support from all round the me. But I had support at the world. national Class level. This On 11th November 2002 I handed over the presidency changed in Edinburgh to the next generation full of (1996) where I had a fantasconfidence. tic team which made it possiMany thanks to all those ble to win a very hard battle. who have helped me; last but Since the beginning, not least to my family and women had sailed the 470. especially to my wife Linda No wonder that we strongly who has always supported supported the move within and helped me, with whom the IYRU to introduce a woI could exchange opinions men’s committee and a sepaand talk about all the good rate women’s event in the and not so good items.

Olympics. This was decided I am grateful that the for the 1988 Olympic regatta Class honoured this by in Pusan and I managed awarding her the title of (with the help of many Honorary member. friends) for it to be sailed in I wish the Class the very the 470. We introduced our best for the future. own “women’s event” which Vive le 470, long live started as a World Cup (as the 470! there were IYRU Women’s Heinz Staudt Worlds, sailed in the 470) but President of Honour which finally became a World Darren Dunkley-Smith, Alberto Predieri, James Appel, of the 470 Internationale Championship from 1987 on.

President of the 470 InterLinda Staudt, Felix Schmid, Heinz Staudt, nationale from 1982 to 2002 honorary membership award ceremony, 2002 Having both events in our

110

2005-2008 Change in motion ‌

Geoff Wooley & Mark Overington, World Championships, San Francisco, 2005

I

n November 2004 ISAF confirmed the organisation of the World Sailing Games in 2006 on Lake Neusiedl in Austria, where 470 men and women were to be present, and of the ISAF World Sailing Championships to be held in 2007 in Cascais in Portugal.

For their part the 470 Internationale chose to hold its World Championships far from its historic locations: San Francisco in 2005, Rizhao in China in 2006 and Melbourne in 2008. This policy was designed to promote the 470 on these continents and to attract crews from new coun111

tries.The European Championships were held in June in Gdynia in Poland. The Argentineans Javier Conte & Juan de la Fuente won the event, but it was the British pair Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield who gained their second title. In the women’s category, the French Ingrid

Petitjean & Nadège Douroux won both the event and the title.

In a post Olympic year, San Franciso managed to attract only hundred boats but the championships were fantastic as much for the organisation by the prestigious St Francis Yacht Club, as for the difficulty on the water due to the strong wind, current and chop between the Golden Gate Bridge and Alcatraz. Added to this was the intense traffic with breathtaking situations of 470s and supertankers crossing paths.

The Australians Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page won their second title without having to compete in the last two races, leaving their followers Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield and the French Gildas

Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout, Qingdao, 2008 European Championships, Thessaloniki, 2007

Lobke shouted: «let’s do some reaching». Since then I’ve been hooked.

W

hen I started sailing the 470, it was autumn in Holland and Lobke rigged the boat. I stood and watched.

With quite some achievements in the Optimist and the Europe dinghy I thought I could sail. I knew start drills, I could read the wind and I had a feel for speed. We sailed out of Medemblik on to the fresh water sea. I giggled, a bit nervous as it was my first experience of not sailing alone. Upwind the boat glided through the water. The wind picked up and we decided to hoist the spinnaker for a run. As it set the wind increased. Straight downwind with three sails up was a great experience. I held the tiller tight and slalomed my way around the waves.

Then I heard the call: «Let’s do some reaching».

Lobke climbed out on the trapeze and I luffed.

OMG! What was this? With big rabbit eyes I sat in the back fully focusing on keeping the boat straight. Since then I've been hooked on this remarkable boat. Sail a 470 and you can sail any boat. The triming, the tactics, the fun sailing in a team, the 470 has got it all. Seven years later as we sailed our third world title in Cascais, during the ISAF World Championships, we were challenged to the max. The wind was howling on the outside course and the further you sailed upwind, the stronger it got. What a fantastic time to keep the boat that fast with just the two of us. I have lived my best sailing times in the 470!.

Marcelien De Koning

Olympic Vice-champion in 2008, Beijing, World Champion in 2005, 2006, 2007, with Lobke Berkhout

112

Philippe & Nicolas Le Berre to fight it out for second place. They finished in that order. The Dutch Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout won their first world title. Up to the penultimate day they fought hard against the French Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux. At the finish of the 11th race, the two crews were neck and neck. Lobke, on the trapeze, violently hit the committee boat, which lead to a capsize.

The Dutch protested for lack of space. The international jury, after a very long enquiry and studying the film of the arrival, decided to disqualify the French who finished 3 rd at the championship behind the British Christina Bassadone & Saskia Clark.

The juniors went to Tallinn (Estonia) in July for the European Championships, then to Saint Petersburg (Russia) for the World Championships. Both championships were won by the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic. The German girls Daria Blaschkiewitz & Geeske Genrich took the Junior European Championship title.

For the Masters, the Swiss Eric Monnin & Chris Rast and Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmos in Thun took home respectively the Masters and Grandmasters Cups.

During the summer of 2005, the President Darren DunkleySmith became seriously ill. The General Council meeting in midOctober in Austria noted his inability to fulfil his functions and unanimously decided that Al-

Being in love with the 470: firstly with the boat then with the Class association

T

he above title really describes appropriately the type of relationship I have had with the 470. It was my first boat, the one on which I learned to sail (quite an unusual choice, I must admit) but it was the most common boat in the area where I lived.

No words can describe when I came to realise the feeling of «being one with the boat», acquired after an endless time on the water, in summer or winter, in light breeze or gale force, in the morning or in afternoon (or even in the evening). Every penny, every spare moment from school and university, and all my energy were dedicated to the boat (new sails, new fittings, etc.) or to training or competing. The competitiveness, the sport side, the fight with the opponents/friends was so important at the time, but I realise now that the atmosphere at the regattas, the camaraderie, the chance to spend time with fellow sailors were probably the real reason for a young sailor like me to fall in love with the 470. I miss that!

Then, when I became too grown up to keep sailing at the same competitive level (well, actually, when I started to work!), I happened to fall in love with the international 470 Class association, thanks to two icons: Sergio Santella (at the time, international 470 Class association vice-president) and Heinz Staudt (the «super» president and my mentor in the sailing management world) who both encouraged me to get involved and, lately, Alain Corcuff (the «super» secretary general, who is second to none in his love for the association) who has been such a tireless worker and great supporter during my presidency.

And again, even with the international 470 Class association, every spare moment from my job (well, even taking time from it, a lot of time from it!), all possible energy and thoughts were dedicated to the association, to make it grow in strength, in success, in popularity, always having in mind the best for the association and, ahead of that, the best for the sailors. I keep a lot of great memories of my presidency with the International 470 Class Association but the following have a special place: the first ever World Championship for an Olympic Class being held in China (Rizhao, 2006) which opened new horizons for the 470 (and sailing in itself) and the decision of the ISAF Council (November 2008) to retain the 470 as the equipment for the double-handed dinghy women Olympic event.

The excitement, the tension, the frustration, the happiness, the sadness, the fatigue, the surprise and fear are only some of the feelings I have experienced when serving in different positions within the international 470 Class association and all of them, in the end, found their sublimation when witnessing a smile of a sailor, the joy of a crew achieving their objective, no matter if it was a medal at the Olympics or a qualification to the Worlds or, simply, the feeling of having sailed a great race!

Times, environment, atmosphere and people have changed, for the best or for the worst is not important to say on the occasion of this celebration, but the 470 is still there.

I wish a long and prosperous life to the 470 and to the international 470 Class association, in exactly the same way everyone wishes the same thing to his/her loving sweetheart!

Alberto Predieri President of the 470 Internationale from 2005 to 2008 First vice-president of the 470 Internationale from 2002 to 2005 Secretary General of the 470 Internationale from 1998 to 2002 Alberto Predieri between Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson, Madrid, November 2008

berto Predieri, 1st Vice-president should replace him until the next General Assembly. Darren officially resigned a few weeks later.

During this same meeting, Martin Steiger succeeded Santi Bastida at the head of the technical committee while Dimitris Dimou became the Class chief measurer. The affiliation of Chile was approved and the participation of Myanmar, South Africa and Romania in the next championships was announced. In application of the resolution made at the 2004 General Assembly, a working group was set up to propose new statutes, with the objective of modernising the

Fresh breeze in Bourgas, Junior World Championship, 2007

running of the 470 Internationale. The working group was lead by Alain Corcuff, general secretary, and included Laia Tutzo (Spain), Erico Hoffmann (Argentina) and Heinz Staudt, honorary president.

The 470 Internationale which had launched early in 2003 a solidarity programme designed to encourage the participation of new nations, intensified the programme in view of the forthcoming championships in 2006 and above all the ISAF Worlds in Portugal in 2007.

In November 2005, ISAF decided to include a ÂŤMedal raceÂť at the Olympic Games, reserved for the top ten boats in the general ranking. This race, incorrectly named because it did not determine by itself the award of medals, counted for double points and could not be discarded. It was to last around thirty minutes

World Championships, Mordialloc, 2008

and was on a course with two marks.

Straight away the 470 Internationale adapted this concept to its championships. It was decided that the qualification phase would last until the penultimate day and that the top ten would compete in the Medal race while the others would race finals on the last day. The Medal race course was refined by the addition of a small reach to the finish line. We would have to wait until the London Olympic Games in 2012 for ISAF to adopt this reach.

The European Championships were held in June on Lake Balaton in Hungary using this format as well as the Junior World Championships in Travemunde (Germany) in July. It thus appeared that some crews could be qualified for the Medal race without having met in the preceding races. The format was therefore

revised for the Junior European Championship held in August in Tavira (Portugal) and for the World Championships in Rizhao: the final phase was reinstated and a total of thirteen races, including the Medal race, was retained,

with only one discard possible as opposed to two in the past.

In juniors, Levine Eyal & Amir Yam won in Travemunde ahead of Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic and the Britons Luke Patience and Twiggy Grube. The latter then won in Tavira ahead of the Croatians and the Greeks Georgios Vasilas & Evangelos Mitakis.

The Swiss Emmanuelle Rol & Anne-Sophie Thilo were European Junior Champions. For the first time, the Junior European Championship was held at the same time as the equivalent 420 event to help promote the two handed dinghy sector.

The Masters Cup held in Alexandroupolis, saw a home victory go to Alexandros Tagaropoulis & Christoforos Pritsoulis, while the French Gilles Chapelin & Frank Barthe won in Grandmaster.

In the World Sailing Games victory went to Nathan Wilmot & Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol, World Vicechampions, Mordialloc, 2008

Nicolas Charbonnier & Olivier Bausset, World Championships, Mordialloc, 2008

Malcolm Page ahead of the French Bonnaud brothers and the Spaniards Paco Sanchez & Alejandro Ramos. The 470 women’s title went to Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux ahead of the Australians Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson and the Ukrainians Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik.

Nic Asher & Elliot Willis, World Championships, Mordialloc, 2008

The European Championships were held in light and capricious winds. Only six races were held plus the Medal race.

The French managed a triple with, in order, Benjamin & Romain Bonnaud, Ronan Dreano & Ronan Floch, and Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos. The women’s title went to the Germans

Gabrio Zandona & Andrea Trani, Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, World Championships , Mordialloc, 2008

Stefanie Rothweiler & Vivien Kussatz ahead of the Austrians Sylvia Vogl & Caroline Flatscher and the Spanish Marina Gallego & Laia Tutzo.

The preparation of the World Championships in China in 2006 was not easy due to local requirements and cultural differences. Rizhao is located about a

Albert Predieri and Mr Li Zhaoqian, introduction to 470 sailing, Rizhao, 2006

116

hundred kilometres south of Qingdao, which was the site retained for the 2008 Games. Alain Corcuff went there in 2006 to finalise the partnership with the organisers. The principle retained was to let the Chinese manage the races and to bring a sufficient number of western consultants (seven in the end, not including the jury) to help them in various domains.

These Championships were a success as much in terms of organisation as in the number of participants, with 147 boats present of which twenty-six were Chinese and two from Myanmar. The only real problem was the water. Low tide revealed a forest of stakes just at the surface, linked together by fishing nets. On the morning of the first day of racing, an official boat cut all the ropes, but the stakes remained: the racing zone was therefore considerably reduced and some races were organised on smaller courses in order to fit two courses in the navigable area.

Numerous anecdotes punctuated this intercultural exchange. The most interesting was certainly the trial of a 470 by the «Director» of Rizhao, Li Zhaoqian, the administrator named by the government of Beijing to oversee this zone of three million inhabitants. Without hesitation he accepted Alberto Predieri’s offer to sail with him on a 470. Very quickly, two Chinese crews were deprived of racing that day, one to lend their boat, the other to «race» against

Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux, Rungsted, 2009

A real 470 culture

W

e started in the 470 in September 1998, Nadège had come from the Mistral windsurfer and myself from the Europe. We had never sailed in doubles and had to learn everything, as much on the technical side as on the communication and synchronisation side.

I switched to the 470 a bit by default, as I was too light to stay in single handers. Before climbing on board, I must admit that I found the boat hardly attractive compared to the Europe which seemed like a little jewel to me. But I quickly preferred the 470! First of all, it’s a boat that creates good sensations and which goes quite fast in the wind, and which planes. And then being two on board, the balance …. a whole lot of things that make it a real pleasure to sail, and also probably one of the best schools for sailing.

We started to get our first international podiums in 2001 (if we don’t count the junior podiums in 1999 and 2000). Our best memories in terms of performance are the races we won, like the European Championships in 2005 or the World Sailing Games in 2006. We were able to quite quickly reach a good world level because there is a real 470 culture in France, and the older crews, as well as the coaches, gave us plenty of tips which allowed us to gain a lot of time. Also, I am happy that the 50th anniversary will be held in France, and that this will be the 470 party, with I hope the presence of a maximum of past and present 470 sailors!

Ingrid Petitjean

Gold medallist at the Sailing World Games in 2006, silver medallist at the Sailing World Games in 2002, World Vice-champion in 2003 and 2007, bronze medallist at the World Championship in 2005, European Champion in 2005, bronze medallist at the European Championship in 2010, with Nadège Douroux

117

this new crew. In the harbour marina, the two boats were surrounded by inflatables to film the event or for security. On his return to shore, Li Zhaoqian declared that all the inhabitants of Rizhao would see him on television and that he would then be able to incite them in their turn to sail on 470s. The vision of seeing thousands of new crews suddenly arriving made us giddy but did not materialise!

Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout did not let their second title slip away in spite of having the Japanese Ai Kondo & Naoko Kamata at their heels. On the men’s side, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page had a one point lead on the British Nic Asher & Elliot Willis before the Medal race. During this decisive last race, the Australians who were in the lead were sanctioned for pumping. In the time it took them to execute their penalty, the British took the lead and won the title. The Israelis Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal were 3rd.

In mid October 2006, the 470 Internationale General Assembly met in Istanbul.

The new statutes were approved and immediately implemented. The General Council was abolished and the General Assembly became annual again.

The Management Committee was enlaged to eight members.

Alberto Predieri was officially elected president. Martha Weores (Hungary) and Victor Kovalenko (Autralia) were named vice-presidents, Marina Vigano (Italy)

succeeded Felix Schmid as treasurer and Alain Corcuff remained general secretary and responsible for championships.

Dimitris Dimou became chairman of the technical committee.

The other members of the Management Committee were Erico Hoffmann (Argentina) and Arthur Thüringer (Austria). This team was completed by Yalcin Gürkan who had been managing the Management Committee secretariat since the bginning of 2005.

Then came the first serious threat to the 470’s Olympic fu-

ture. The IOC had asked ISAF to reduce the number of events from 11 to 10 for the London Games in 2012. Several nations wanted a high performance dinghy type event to be retained for women, similar to the men in the 49er. Twelve events for ten places, meant two events too many and some suggested to delete the women’s 470, and to replace it by a high performance dinghy or to delete the two 470 events outright.

While waiting for a decision, the 470 Internationale honed its arguments. The solidarity pro-

Erin Maxwell & Isabelle Kinsolving, World Championships, Mordialloc, 2008

118

Beijing Olympic Games, Qingdao, 2008

gramme was strongly reinforced under the leadership of Marta Weores, the 470 Internationale’s first vice-president. This ambitious programme was even the subject of a presentation to ISAF. It included in particular help with material (donation of sails, lending of boats) technical assistance (training sessions) and financial help to emerging 470 nations so that they could participate in the qualifying rounds for the Games. In the run up to the Games, thirty-nine crews from twenty-five nations would

benefit from this programme.

Thus, at the ISAF World Championships in Cascais in July 2007, forty-eight nations were represented, a never equalled record, of which in particular South Africa, India, Malaysia, Philippines, Chilli, Guatemala and the Virgin Islands were beneficiaries of the solidarity programme without which they would not have participated. None of these nations would manage to qualify for the Games, but the representatives from Chile missed selec119

tion by one place during the 2008 Worlds.

In Cascais, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page for men and Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout for women won their third World Championship titles, ahead of the brothers Kalle & Sven Coster (Holland) and Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal, and Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux and Christina Bassadone & Saskia Clark, respectively.

Previously, in June in Thessaloniki (Greece), the Portuguese Alvaro Marinho & Miguel Nunes

had become European Champions ahead of Nicolas Charbonnier & Olivier Bausset (France) and the Italians Gabrio Zandona & Andrea Trani, while Stefanie Rothweiler & Vivien Kussatz (Germany) won their second consecutive titles in front of the Italians Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol and the Australians Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson.

In juniors, the Russians Artem Basalkin & Maxim Sheremetyev and the British girls Hannah Mills & Katrina Hughes were crowned European Champions in Medemblik while Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic once again won the Worlds in Bourgas (Bulgaria) ahead of Georgios Vasilas & Evangelos Mitakis and Artem Basalkin & Maxim Sheremetyev.

The Masters Cup held in Rome reached a record participation

with eighty-seven crews. The Germans Stefan Schneider & Frank Thieme won the event.

The first Apprentice Masters were the Italians Fernando Ziccarelli & Divide Gamba, 3 rd overall, whilst the French Gilles Chapelin and Frank Barthe, once again won in Grandmasters.

The 470 Internationale General Assembly was held in Estoril in Portugal during the ISAF World Championships. On this occasion Alain Corcuff was made an honorary member while remaining general secretary. Martin Steiger was co-opted by the Management Committee to succeed Marina Vigano who resigned as treasurer and thus abandoned his role as auditor.

On a motion presented by Australia, the General Assembly decided to reduce the wind speed

Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson, gold medallists,

above which the race committee could decide to not apply the anti-pumping rule from 10 to 8 knots. This modification would be endorsed by ISAF and was added to the Class Rules for application from 2008 onwards.

In November 2007, ISAF chose the ten events for the 2012 Games. In a rather unexpected fashion it was the catamaran that suffered elimination.

The women’s «high performance» dinghy was also rejected. The 470 men therefore seemed quite secure for the double handed dinghy, with the 49 er chosen as the «high performance» dinghy event.

On the other hand the 470 women remained under threat as ISAF had not defined what distinguished a high performance dinghy from a normal

and Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield, Beijing Games, Qingdao, 2008

120

Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout, World Championships, Mordialloc, 2008

dinghy like the 470.

During this same meeting, ISAF, at the request of the 470 Internationale, authorised the creation of a fourth Class World Championship provided that it would be a championship for young women. This decision allowed the 470 Internationale to split from 2008 onwards the Junior World and Junior European Championships into two events, one for men and mixed, the other for women and to award two titles per championship. At the same time, the Junior European Championships became open to all nations, but not the title, like the other European Championships.

In Gdynia in Poland in July 2008, the British Hannah Mills & Katrina Hughes became the first women Junior World Champions ahead of the Spanish Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos. The Germans Annika Bochmann & Anika Lorenz won the European title in Zadar (Croatia) the following month. In men mixed, victory went to the Dutch Steven le Fevre & Steven Krol ahead of the Israelis Lior Lavie & Yam Amir and the Italian brothers Luca & Roberto Dubbini, the latter won the European title in Zadar.

The Masters Cup was held in August in Varna in Bulgaria. It was won by the Italians Edoardo Contardi Falco & Gianluca Mon121

tella. The Bulgarians Ivan & Zahari Yordanov came first in Apprentice Masters and the Swiss Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmoos first in Grandmasters.

In January 2008, the contenders for the Games were surprised to discover the site in Mordialloc in Melbourne Bay for the World Championships.

While competitors were accustomed to using concrete harbour facilities for major international events, they discovered a wooden clubhouse at the edge of a beach, with a boat park in the sand and launching in the breakers, as in the good old times. But the Australian organisation was perfectly worked out and the events were conducted in excellent conditions.

In the men’s fleet, the great favourites were of course the locals Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, but they finished 8 th. The new World Champions were the British Nic Asher & Elliot Willis.

By winning the Medal race they beat Alvaro Marinho & Miguel Nunes and Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal by a thread. In spite of this second title, Nic Asher & Elliot Willis knew that they would not go to the Games as their compatriots Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield, who finished 9 th , had already been selected by the British federation. For the French, the selection had not yet been made and there was a rageing battle between Nicolas Charbon-

Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, Beijing Games gold medallists, 2008

nier & Olivier Bausset (4 th), Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos (5th) and the brothers Benjamin & Romain Bonnaud (10 th).

In the women’s fleet, the triple World Champions Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout finished 4 th in a Championship won by the Americans Erin Maxwell & Isabelle Kinsolving followed by the locals Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson.

All the Olympic contenders next went to Europe, from Palma to Hyères stopping by Les Sablettes for the International Spring Cup, then on to Medemblik and finally to the European Championships in Riva del Garda.

In the men’s fleet, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page renewed with victory while Nic Asher & Elliot Willis were decidedly on

top form finishing second overall but first European, therefore winning the title ahead of Kalle & Sven Coster, Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal and Javier Conte & Juan de la Fuente. Sylvia Vogl & Caroline Flatscher won the women’s title ahead of Emmanuelle Rol & Anne-Sophie Thilo and Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson.

In August in Qingdao, Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page logically won the Olympic title after having also won the Medal race.

The runners up were Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield who snatched silver during the Medal race from Nicolas Charbonnier & Olivier Bausset and from Kalle & Sven Coster who finished equal on points.

The bronze medal went to the French thanks to a better result in the Medal race. There was 122

an Australian double for the second time after Sydney 2000, with the Olympic title going to Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson in spite of a catastrophic Medal race.

Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout had to be satisfied with silver while the Brazilians Fernada Oliveira & Isabel Swan, who had not competed in the Worlds nor in the Europeans, created a surprise by winning the Medal race and the bronze medal. Ingrid Petitjean who had been on the heels of the Dutch girls for four years, but deprived of Nadège Douroux for health reasons, finished 11 t h with Gwendolyn Lemaitre.

In November 2008, the choice of the Olympic Classes for 2012 monopolised the attention of all the participants at the ISAF annual conference. As expected, the confirmation of 470 men was obtained without difficulty. The Classes for nine of the ten events were thus quite easily designated. There remained the tenth: the women’s double handed dinghy. The two Classes retained for the final vote were the 470 and the 29erXX. The discussions were lengthy and the arguments put forward by both camps were not always pertinent.

The Event Committee recommended the 29erXX to the Council but the ISAF Council vote confirmed the 470 by nineteen votes to sixteen. The 470 men and women would therefore figure in the programme for the London Games in 2012 •

Junior World Championships, Nieuwpoort, 2011

2009-2012

Lobke Berkhout and Malcolm Page at the summit of their art

I

n November 2008, the day after the ISAF decisions that renewed the 470 for men and women at the 2012 Games, the 470 Internationale renewed its Management Committee. The President Alberto Predieri announced that he would not seek a new mandate, being a candidate for a

place as vice-president of ISAF. Stanislav Kassarov (Bulgaria) succeeded him. Nino Shmueli (Israel) became vice-president while Martin Steiger, Alain Corcuff and Dimitris Dimou were confirmed respectively as treasurer, general secretary and chairman of the technical committee.

123

The other elected members of the Management Committee were Marta Weores, Iulia Negoescu (Roumania) and Fernanda Sesto (Argentina) and they took charge of the development and promotional activities of the Class.

Erico Hoffmann (Argentina) and Rรปdiger Schuchardt (Germany)

Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic, Perth, 2011 Worlds

A boat that will never get old.

W

e started sailing 470 straight after the Optimist when we were not even sixteen years old. Many people in Croatia didn't think that was such a good idea, but we did it because it had been our dream to sail in this boat ever since we had started sailing. Sime's father Edo made our dream possible by being our coach, driver, cook, physio and much more on the regattas and preparations we did. We started with a very limited budget then, so we slept in a rented van for the first few years.

Quite soon our hard work payed off and we started to bring home junior medals (eight of them from 2002 until 2007, including three World titles and one European title).

Memories of those junior 470 competitions always put a smile on our faces, we made a lot of great friends then and had a lot of fun.

Year 2009 was definitely our best season, with wins at both senior Worlds and Europeans (the open event was won by a Japanese team).

Those two regattas in Rungsted (Denmark) and Gmunden (Austria) we will remember for the rest of our lives as if they happened yesterday.

We love the 470 because sailing it is a non-stop learning process. You can improve in some aspect any time you go training. It is so complex and with all the boat work and technical subtleties it can drive you crazy sometimes, but there is no better feeling than competing in a fleet as close as the 470 fleet. Also, it is a team sport where two people need to understand each other really well, think as one and work together.

That has been a really important factor in our success because we have lived under the same roof since we started sailing together (Igor moved to Zadar to live with Sime's family) so we know each other very well.

The social value of sailing 470 is also really big, you meet a lot of great athletes, great personalities and make friends for life.

We are looking forward to the future big anniversaries of the 470 Class, because although Andre Cornu created it fifty years ago, he made a boat that will never get old.

Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic World Champions in 2009, bronze medallists at World Championships in 2010, 2011 and 2012, European Champions in 2009 and 2011, Junior World Champions in 2003, 2005 and 2007, Junior European Champions in 2005

124

were named as auditors. Victor Kovalenko was elected as member of honour. Marta Weores had to leave the Management Committee mid-2009 for professional and family reasons and was replaced by Kevin Burnham. At the end of 2010, Alain Corcuff abandoned his functions as general secretary while remaining a member of the Management Committee and was replaced by Dimitris Dimou.

The 470 Internationale also drew lessons from the meetings with ISAF and launched a programme of studies and actions for the four years to come that were destined to make the 470 more attractive by working on modifications to be made to the boat as well as the championship format and on the media impact. The management of this programme was given to Rick Wijngaarden, president of the Dutch association, with the help of Alain Corcuff for aspects linked to the regatta format and of Dimitris Dimou Stanislav Kassarov, 7th president of the 470 Internationale, 2010

for the technical aspects.

Concerning the regatta format, a new type of course which was supposed to be more media friendly was tested at the 2009 International Spring Cup at Les Sablettes (France). The crews who used it gave a mainly negative assessment as the course format practically abolished any need of racing tactics. The experiment was not continued, especially after the 470 Internationale conducted a major survey of the crews who participated in one of the 2009 Championships.

This confirmed that the course format in vigour was the most appropriate.

Concerning the technical evolutions of the boat, the main modifications studied concerned the shape of the centreboard and rudder as well as the area and mate-

Ryunosuke Harada & Yugo Yoshida, bronze medallists, Rungsted, 2009 Worlds Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell, silver medallists, Rungsted, 2009 Worlds

125

rial of the sails. These studies gave rise to live tests conducted outside racing in 2010, but the ISAF decisions on the choice of Olympic Classes for 2016, which were made in November 2010, put an end to any attempts to make important modifications to the 470.

In the meantime, a new annual World Cup series was created by ISAF for the Olympic Classes. The series combined the results from the seven regattas held exclusively for the Olympic Classes: Melbourne, Miami, Palma, Hyères, Medemblick, Kiel and Weymouth (the site retained for the 2012 London Games). For the 2009 edition, the 470 was the Class with the greatest number of nations in the top twenty: sixteen for men and fourteen for women.

The 2009 European Championships were held in June on Lake Traunsee in Austria. It was

Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol, Rungsted, 2009 Worlds

without doubt the most difficult championship, as much for the competitors as for the race committee due to the limited size of the lake and the unpredictable, if not inexistent, wind. With the minimum number of races, the championship was validated at the last minute however the Medal race had to be cancelled after a whole day waiting ashore.

In the men’s fleet, the Japanese Ryunosuke Harada & Yugo Toshida won the event ahead of the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic who became European Champions and Lucas Zellmer & Heiko Seelig (Germany), Vice-champions. In the women’s fleet, victory went to the Italians Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol ahead of Ai Kondo & Wakako Tabata (Japan), Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie (New-Zealand) and the Spanish Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos, Vice-champions.

Two months later in Rungsted, Denmark, Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic became World Cham-

pions with a comfortable lead over Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell (Great Britain) and Ryunosuke Harada & Yugo Yoshida. The British and Japanese teams had an equal number of points but thanks to their better result in the Medal race, the British finished second overall. Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos became Vicechampions for the second year in a row while the Dutch Lobke Berkout, with Lisa Westerhof as her new helm, claimed her fourth world title. The French Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux got the bronze medal. These World Championships were notable for their extraordinary conviviality thanks to the organisers having decided that everything, except the jury hearings, would be held under one single, immense marquee. Whether it be the race secretariat, the preparation of the results, the race committee’s shore work, the screen with the videos and photos of the day or the free drinks and meals served 126

to participants once they came ashore, everything was together in the same location. And for the first time at this type of event, the 152 boats were equipped with a GPS transmitter during racing which allowed the race to be followed in real-time on the screen ashore or by computer around the world. Success was guaranteed for this first event with more than 100,000 connections to the site that retransmitted the races.

While the French Bernard Boime & Gilles Espinasse won the Masters’ Cup on Lake Achensee in Austria, another French team, Sofian Bouvet & Jérémie Mion, successively won the Junior World Champion title in Thessaloniki (Greece) and the Junior European Champion title in Balaton (Hungary) each time with a notable lead over the German crew Ferdinand Gerz & Tobias Bolduan. In the junior women’s racing, the 2009 Junior World Champions were Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos while the Junior European Champion title was won by the Germans Victoria Jurczok & Josephine Bach.

In 2010, the Junior European Championships were held in La Rochelle (France) in July and the Junior Worlds in Doha (Qatar) in December. The astonishing Frenchmen Sofian Bouvet & Jérémie Mion, during their last year as «juniors», once again won an unequalled double European and World titles, with a notable eleven wins out of the twelve races in La Rochelle.

The young Germans Annika

Boys dislike being beaten by us, girls!!

I

first heard of the 470 in relation to Leslie Egnot and Jan Shearer, who won the Olympic silver medal in 1992, but I never thought I would sail one, as I was a dedicated singlehanded sailor wanting to go to the Olympics on my own... I sailed the Laser Radial at the 2008 Olympics, and had a disappointing regatta to finish 7th after which I finally decided that I was simply too small for the Radial, and maybe the 470 would be a better option.

Luckily Olivia agreed to sail with me, and we set out for London 2012... It was the best sailing decision I have made so far, being part of a two-person team has been a great experience, and there is no way I would go back to sailing by myself again, as it has been fun from day one, and the learning opportunities have been endless.

I enjoyed sailing the 470 from the first day we went out, it was about 20 knots of wind, and it was so much more fun than the Laser!!

There is nothing like sailing a 470 in big breeze and big waves, and my best memories are from those times. We have learnt so much in the last four years, I started out with no idea about settings, rakes, pre-bends and all the numbers that go along with the 470, but can now happily say that has started to make sense, and the challenge of setting up the boat right, and getting it to go fast is just another part of what makes the 470 what it is, and a big part of what I like most about sailing it.

Some of the best times I have had in the last four years have been racing in the mixed fleets at regattas like the International Spring Cup in France, or the NZ Nationals, as we rather enjoy the challenge of trying to beat the men's teams, especially as we know how much they dislike being beaten by us, girls!!

Jo Aleh

Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie, Olympic Champions, Weymouth, 2012

Olympic Champion in 2012, World Vice-champion in 2010, bronze medallist at the World Championship in 2011, with Olivia Powrie

There is always something to work on. have really enjoyed sailing the 470. There are so many aspects to it that you have to get right in order to be at the front of the fleet - from the equipment choices, boat set-up, boat maintenance, racing tactics as well as communication between helm and crew - there is always something to work on.

New Zealand sailors have for many years enjoyed racing the 470 and I am very grateful for all the knowledge and experiences that these sailors have passed along to me, including Dave Mackay whose 470s have become some of the best in the world.

The worldwide appeal of the 470 means for me that I get to travel to places around the world I would never normally get to see and experience the great highs (and lows) of competing in high level sporting competitions, like the Olympic Games.

I

Olivia Powrie

Olympic Champion in 2012, World Vice-champion in 2010, bronze medallist at World Championship in 2011, with Jo Aleh

Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie, silver medallists, The Hague, 2010 Worlds

127

Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout, 2009

To be in harmony e really love sailing and racing in the competitive 470 Class.

Sailing the very challenging 470 has everything in it from tuning and matching together the best equipment to a very fine feeling of trimming the mast and sails on the water for the perfect groove.

From close boat-to-boat racing to smart strategic decisions.

From team work with your crew/helm and coach, to training your body to be extremely physically fit. Besides winning World Championships together the greatest days we had sailing the 470 were in huge waves and strong winds, surfing the swell and literally falling off the wave downwind and being launched in the air on the upwind.

On those days we continuously had a big smile on our faces and were screaming with fun all the time.

W

Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout

Bronze medallists at Olympic Games in 2012, London, World Champions in 2009 and 2010, bronze medallists at World Championship in 2012 (Lobke was also Olympic Vice-champion in 2008 and World Champion in 2005, 2006, 2007 with Marcelien De Koning)

128

Bochmann & Anika Lorenz were the Junior Women’s European Champions, then Junior World Vice-champions behind their compatriots Victoria Jurczok & Josephine Bach.

The Masters’ Cup was held in August in Biscarrosse (France) and saw a Franco-German clean sweep. Gilles Chapelin & Frank Barthe (France) won the Grandmasters title, followed by their countrymen Robert Maurel (aged 73) & Gerard Daugey. Bernard Boime & Gilles Espinasse (France) won the Masters again, ahead of the Germans Saeger & Gluschke and Doffing & Kaminski. The Apprentice masters title went to the Germans Inga Runge & Sabrina Jäckel.

The 2010 senior Worlds were held in July in The Hague (Holland) and had a record participation for this century with 181 crews from thirty-nine nations.

Lobke Berkhout (Holland) established a new record with a fifth world title which she shared with Lisa Westerhof. They were followed by Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie (New-Zealand) in second place and the Italians Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol in third. In the men’s fleet, the Australian Malcolm Page with his new helm Mathew Belcher won the World title.

The French Nicolas Charbonnier and Baptiste Meyer Dieu (Charbonnier’s ex-coach) were Vicechampions and the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic took the bronze medal.

The Open European Championships were held in early Septem-

ber in Istanbul (Turkey) and the men’s title was won by the Greeks Mantis & Pavlos Kagialis with a silver medal for Gideon Kliger & Eran Sela (Israel) and the bronze for the British Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell. The Frenchwomen took 1st, 3rd and 4th places with Emmanuelle Rol & Hélène Defrance as new European Champions and Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux with the bronze medal. Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol secured the silver medal during the Medal race.

Meanwhile, the Olympic future of the 470 was played out in ISAF meetings. In May 2010, the ISAF Council received a report issued by the Olympic Commission, which it had mandated in November 2008, to propose a strategy concerning the choice of events and Olympic Classes for 2016.

With the potential reintroduction

Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic, World Champions, Rungsted, 2009 Emmanuelle Rol & Hélène Defrance play with the waves, The Hague, 2010 Worlds

of the catamaran and a possible event for a double-handed «high performance» dinghy, twelve events were in the running for ten places. Concerning doublehanded dinghies, the commission recommended that the Council retain one men’s event in the 49er, one women’s event in a high performance dinghy to be chosen after evaluation, and one event in the 470 for mixed crews.

The ISAF Executive Committee decided to send this report to the national federations and to the international associations of the Olympic Classes for comment, in order to allow the Council to reach its conclusion in November 2010 on the choices for 2016.

The proposed replacement of the 470 men and women events by a 470 mixed event was evidently a serious menace to 470 sailing. Indeed, the choice made

in 1988 to split the Olympic event open to all into one men's and one women's events resulted in the disappearance of top level mixed sailing. Thus, to create top level mixed sailing in 2016 from the top crews of 2010 would lead to a significant reduction in the total number of crews as the 470 women were less numerous than 470 men. Nevertheless, at that stage in the ISAF decision process the 470 Internationale did not judge it useful to comment on the commission’s report to ISAF. During its annual conference in November 2010, ISAF decided by a vote of nineteen to sixteen to follow the recommendations of the commission’s report, notably concerning the choice of a 470 mixed

Sofian Bouvet & Jérémie Mion, Junior World Champions, Doha, 2010 Mat Belcher & Malcolm Page, World Champions, The Hague, 2010

event. However, since the national federations and the international Class associations had been asked to officially express their views, this decision remained subject to confirmation by the Council during its meeting in May 2011. An analysis of the 470 Championships in 2010 led to the conclusion that of the 250 crews from more than forty nations that had participated, a maximum of 150 mixed crews from less than thirty nations could be formed.

At this point, the 470 Internationale started a campaign to mobilise the national federations to submit to ISAF a joint list of ten Olympic events including 470 men and 470 women, of course, but also the catamaran and the socalled high performance dinghy (skiff) to the detriment of the two keelboat events. Numerous federations aligned with this list in such a forceful manner that in May 2011 the ISAF Council revi-

The 470 forged my life he fascination of this Class has led me to spend the last decade of my life in pursuit of the Olympic dream.

I not only met my wife while sailing the 470 but also many life-long friends.

I have had my share of success and failures: winning the last three World Championships and gaining selection for London 2012, but previously missing selection for Athens and Beijing, then winning the gold medal at the 2012 Olympics.

However, I would rank my defining moment in this Class as being introduced to my wife, Rike Belcher (born Ziegelmayer) on the rigging lawn and first meeting our coach Victor Kovalenko. Both have changed my life in so many ways.

I will be forever thankful to have the privilege to sail this amazing boat and the privilege to meet so many amazing people. .

Mathew Belcher

T

Olympic Champion in London, 2012, Triple World Champion en 2010, 2011, 2012, winner of the European Open Championship in 2011, with Malcolm Page Malcolm Page, Barcelona, 2012

Just so no-one thinks it was always easy...

T

he 470 was always going to be a good fit for me. I liked how it’s a two-person, technical and tactical boat because that suited my skills and sailing style. I thought I would enjoy the journey, and obviously I did! The only problem I had was that I was a skipper before starting in 470s. When I looked at my size, the only option was to put on the trapeze belt.

A big learning curve was needed but I was lucky enough to sail with an exceptional group of skippers and to have the guidance of the greatest sailing coach of all time, the medal maker Victor Kovalenko.

My first regatta was the 1997 World Championship in Tel Aviv with Lee Knapton on the helm. I was completely blown away by the level of competition, and by how many countries and continents they represented. To come last in gold fleet (27th) was a great achievement for my first regatta... I just didn’t realise it at the time.

Lee retired a year later and I teamed with Cameron Hooper until the end of the 2000 season. And just so no-one thinks it was always easy, I have to tell you about my first major stuffup in the Class. It was in Hyeres in 1998. In a big mistral wind we managed to put the nose down and then I watched the mast go slowly over the front in two separate pieces.

You would think I would learn from my mistakes but I managed to do the same trick fourteen years later at the same regatta, same wind, same race!

In 2001 I was lucky enough to form the first of my two winning partnerships. Our legendary coach Victor Kovalenko had seen Nathan Wilmot and me separately and had been trying to get us together for about eighteen months before it finally happened.

It was a natural progression really because we and our families had known each other since we were little tackers. I still remember watching Nathan jumping in and out of boats when he was five years old. Nathan also loved to say how I coached him in his junior days and then we were campaigning together!

Although we’re not related, it seemed like we were brothers - thinking the same and having a natural, easy communication between us. We always knew we had the talent between us to achieve our dreams, but we had to learn (the hard way, normally) how to be winners.

Our first European win was at the International Spring Cup in France in 2002 and I still remember the feeling and belief it created for Nathan and I. We won World Championships together in 2004, 2005 and 2007 and obviously the ultimate victory was the gold medal at the Beijing Olympics in 2008. I still get goose bumps when I think about standing on the podium with my great mate, hearing our national anthem being played. It made all the hard work and those costly mistakes well worthwhile.

Nathan had made it clear that Beijing would be his swan-song, and crafty old Victor had been working behind the scenes to make sure I didn’t go too. Mathew Belcher was already a top five 470 sailor on the world stage, but was still dreaming of representing Australia at the Olympic Games and having the chance to fight for the medals. Nathan and I had robbed him of that opportunity in 2008, but he attended the Games as a boat driver and at Victor’s urging invited me for a coffee the day after the medal ceremony, so he could present his case.

With the dream of becoming the first Australian sailor to win two Olympic golds (and also to make 470 history) it wasn’t a hard sell to get me to buy into the idea.

Although we both knew how to sail the boat, learning to become teammates was always our biggest challenge. Once we sorted this out, it was amazing and unreal to fathom the team we became.

There is a nice symmetry to the fact that with each of my two amazing skippers I managed to win three World Championships and an Olympic Gold. Don’t EVER ask me which one I preferred sailing with because it’s an impossible question to answer.

In my final year in the Class, Mathew and I were unbeaten in eight major regattas including two World Championships and the London 2012 Olympics.

To dominate the 470 at world level in the Olympic year seemed impossible from all my experience.. It still puts a smile on my face today.

Malcom Page Double Olympic Champion, in 2012, London, with Mat Belcher, and in 2008, Beijing, with Nathan Wilmot, sextuple World Champion, in 2010, 2011, 2012 with Mat Belcher, and in 2004, 2005, 2007 with Nathan Wilmot, gold medallist at the ISAF World Sailing Games in 2006, double World Vice-champion in 2003 and 2006 and bronze medallist at World Championship in 2002 with Nathan Wilmot,winner of the Open European Championship in 2011 with Mat Belcher and in 2008 with Nathan Wilmot

131

sed the list of events and Classes for the 2016 Games accordingly.

The 470 men and women seemed assured to figure in the 2016 Games.

For 2011, the 470 Internationale had accepted the Finnish proposition to group its European Championships with those of the other Olympic Classes in July in Helsinki. The World Championships were held in Perth (Australia) in December within the framework of the ISAF Olympic Classes World Championships. They constituted for the forty nations present a first opportunity to qualify for the next Olympic Games.

Dominating the Class, the Australians Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page and the Spanish Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos won both the Europeans and the Worlds. In men’s championships, the European title went to the second placed crew, the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic, ahead of the Brits Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell. They exchanged places at the Worlds, with the British becoming the

Nicklas Dackhammar & Fredrik BergstrĂśm, Junior World Champions, Medemblik, 2011 Lucas Calabrese & Juan de la Fuente, World Championships, Barcelona, 2012

Vice-champions.

In the women’s championships, the Danes Henrietta Koch & Lene Sommer were European Vice-champions, the Brazilians Fernanda Oliveira & Ana Luisa Barbachan were third but had to leave the bronze medal to the British Hannah Mills & Saskia Clark. The latter were World Vicechampions in Perth, in front of the New-Zealanders Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie.

The 2011 Junior World Championships were held in July in Nieuwpoort (Belgium) and the Junior European Championships in Medemblik (Holland) in August. The new Junior World Champions were the Swedes Nicklas Dackhammar & Fredrik Bergström. The French Kevin Péponnet (nephew of the double Olympic medal holder) & Julien Lebrun were World Vice-champions and European Champions.

In the women’s racing the Germans Annika Bochmann & Anika Lorenz won the Junior World Championships and were European Vice-champions behind the Dutch Nina Keijzer & Anneloes Van Veen. The following year, the 2012 World Championships were held in Auckland (New Zealand) in January and the European Championships in Riva del Garda (Italy) in August. The Italians Simon Sivitz Kozuta & Jas Farneti, 3rd in Doha in 2010 and in Nieuwpoort, won the double World and European titles. The Dutch Afrodite Kyranakou & Jeske Kisters were World Champions, ahead of Annika Bochmann & Elisabeth

Hannah Mills & Saskia Clark, World Champions, Barcelona, 2012

Panuschka who won the European title.

The 470 Internationale innovated at the 2011 Masters Cup which was held in Italy, with the creation of a Grand-grandmasters category for crews with a combined age of more than 120. This event was won by the Swiss Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmoos. The Italians Ivica Bonacin & Goran Urlic and Fernando Ziccarelli & Davide Gamba won the Grandmasters and Masters respectively while the Germans Frank Neuroth & Stephan Jung came first in Apprentice masters. In 2012, in Italy once more, the Swiss won again the Grand-grandmasters, the French Bernard Boime & Gilles Espinasse the Grandmasters, and the Italians Nicola & F a b i o Ferrone and Marco Gianfreda & Pietro Simeone the Masters and Apprentice masters respectively.

In the run up to the London Games which were to be held in August, the World Championships were held in Barcelona (Spain) in May and attracted 133

thirty-nine nations with another opportunity to qualify for the Games. Mathew Belcher and Malcolm Page won their 3rd title (6th for Page) ahead of the Frenchmen Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos and the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic. In the women's fleet, the title went to the British Hannah Mills & Saskia Clark ahead of the French Camille Lecointre & Mathilde Géron and the Dutch Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout.

The European Championships were held in Largs (Scotland) two months before the Games but attracted few of the teams qualified for the Olympics. In addition, many of those who were not selected to the Games had packed up their boats and headed home, so the event therefore offered an opportunity for new crews to try their luck. Alone amongst the very best to have made the journey to Largs, Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic logically won their second European Champion title with victories in four races. They were followed by the Britons Ben

2011 and were World Vice-champions in 2012, there were few new faces. This resulted in three crews dominating the Class by claiming more than half of the European and World podiums: the Australians Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page, the Britons Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell and the Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic.

At the Olympic Games, Pierre Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos, European Champions, Helsinki, 2011

Friendship and training to win

B

erta and I started together in summer 2007. Our first race together was the Junior World Championship. We finished 2nd so it was a great result for our first championship together.

We became World Champions at twenty-three years old but we want more and we are going to train hard to be better sailors, and continue to learn to think like one person.

However, even if we are good friends, the many hours that we have spent together have not always been easy but I think that for us it is natural and maybe it’s one of our best secrets to be a good team.

About the 470, it is the most complete boat that you have now in the Olympic Games, you have to control the boat, and it takes many years to feel comfortable in the boat.

Today with the rule changes it is a physical Class, and the physical training is very important to this boat.

It is also important to make good tactical decisions and when it’s windy you have to know how to make the boat one knot faster that the others, and this is difficult.

Tara Pacheco

World Champion and European Champion in 2011, World Vice-champion and European Vice-champion in 2009, Junior World Champion in 2009, with Berta Betanzos

Saxton & Richard Mason and the Russians Mikhail & Maxim Sheremetyev. In the women's event, it was the British Sophie Weguelin & Sophie Ainsworth who climbed onto the highest step of the podium, followed by the Slovenians Tina Mrak & Teja Cerne and the Germans Annika Bochmann & Elisabeth Panuscka.

The London Olympic Games were the next and ultimate stage.

It was on the waters of Weymouth that the Olympic challenge would be concluded.

At the end of the quadrennial some men’s crews had disappeared from the podiums where they had figured at the beginning of the Olympic challenge, like the Japanese Ryunosuke Harada & Yugo Yoshida, the Greeks Panagiotis Mantis & Pavlos Kagialis or the Germans Lukas Zellmer & Heiko Seelig. Crews on top form in 2011 like the Israelis Gideon Kliger & Eran Sela or the French Nicolas Charbonnier & Jérémie Mion were absent from the major podiums in 2012. Except for the French Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos who won in Hyères and twice in Weymouth in 134

Mat Belcher & Malcolm Page, Olympic Champions, Weymouth, 2012

Leboucher & Vincent Garos would in the end only get 7th place. Even though they were the 2009 World Champions, double European Champions and had stood on all the Olympic challenge podiums, aside from the 2010 Europeans, the Croatians finished the Olympic Games at a disappointing 6th place. The Italians Gabrio Zandona & Pietro Zuchetti and the New-Zealanders Paul Snow-Hansen &

Annika Bochmann & Anika Lorenz, Junior World Champions, Medemblik, 2011

Jason Saunders were 4th and 5th respectively. The surprise was the third place finish of the Argentineans Lucas Calabrese & Juan de la Fuente, even if the latter had obtained a bronze medal at the Sydney Games in 2000. The silver medal logically went to the British Luke Patience & Stuart Bithell and the gold to Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page, making Malcolm Page the most titled athlete of the Class with two Olympic victories and six World

Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout, bronze medallists, 2012 Worlds, Barcelona

titles.

The prognostics were more open in the women's fleet since there had been so many good crews who had alternated on the podiums during the four years prior to the Games. Along with Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos (Spain), Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout (Holland), Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol (Italy), Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie (New-Zealand), Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (France) who had all been

Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos, World Vice-champions, Barcelona, 2012

present during the whole Olympic challenge, new crews had been growing in stature. Hannah Mills & Saskia Clark (Great Britain) and Camille Lecointre & Mathilde Géron (France) found themselves on the 2012 World podium. Thanks to their silver medal at the Worlds, the latter won the French Olympic selection for which three crews had been in the running. They finished in 4 th place at the Games, ahead of Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol. Jo Aleh & Olivia Powrie claimed the Olympic gold, ahead of the locals Hannah Mills & Saskia Clark and Lisa Westerhof & Lobke Berkhout.

During the ISAF annual meetings in November 2012 the decision taken in May to replace the sailboard by the kitesurf was put into question. Some voices still called for the 470 to be dropped in order for both the kitesurf and the sailboard to be present at the Games but they were not listened to.

The 470 men and women will be present at the Games in Rio de Janeiro in 2016 •

Š Matias Capizzano

138

Preceeding page: Paul Snow-Hansen & Jason Saunders, London Games, 2012

139

Harbour race, Barcelona, 2012 ŠThom Touw

2013‌AND BEYOND T

he 470 Internationale renewed its Management Committee in November 2012, which grew from eight to ten members.

Stanislav Kassarov and Nino Shmueli were re-elected in their respective positions of president and vice-president.

The same went for Dimitris Dimou who was confirmed as chairman of the technical committee but who left the position of general secretary to Iulia Negoescu Filucea.

Iulia Negoescu Filucea also

continued with Fernanda Sesto to manage the development and promotional activites of the Class. Kevin Burnham was also re-elected, whereas Tomoaki Tsutsumi (Japan), Mat Belcher (Australia), Andreas Kosmatopoulos Greece) and Alain Champy (France), named as treasurer, made their entry into the Management Committee.

This team has the heavy responsibility to obtain over the next four years the renewal of the 470 men and women

for the 2020 Olympic Games.

In the meantime, 2013 is the year of the 470’s 50th birthday.

The Australian association was the first to celebrate this anniversary on 16th March in Sydney.

0n a proposition made by the French association, the 470 Internationale agreed to grandly celebrate this anniversary in La Rochelle (France), by grouping together the World Championships, the Junior World Championships

The Management Committee elected in November 2012 (from left to right): Tomoaki Tsutsumi, Mat Belcher, Kevin Burnham, Stanislav Kassarov, Alain Champy, Iulia Negoescu Filucea, Nino Shmueli, Fernanda Sesto, Dimitris Dimou (missing: Andreas Kosmatopoulos)

140

and the Masters Cup and by confiding the organisation to the Societé des Régates Rochelaises sailing club, whose President is no other than Claire Fountaine, the first woman to mount the highest steps of the podium of a preOlympic event in Kingston in 1975 and the IYRU Women’s World Champion in 1983. For this anniversary, the French Class association proposed, amongst other ideas, to invite all the former Olympic and World Champions of the Class to participate in a one day event on boats provided by the organisers, for the «Legends Trophy», according to a format that was already tested in France in 2009. Finally, the «50 Years Cup», a single long distance race regrouping all competitors both old and new, amateurs and «professionals», and a gala dinner for all to which former 470 Internationale management are invited, will be two events not to be missed.

Will the record participation of 236 boats reached at Crozon-Morgat (France) in 1993 on the occasion of the 30 th anniversary be beaten?

It is not at all certain, as over the last twenty years 470 sailing has notably evolved.

The 470, «the just right sized boat» as it was called by the pioneers of the Class, had a very rapid development in

its first ten years. Thanks to it having become a widely distributed double-handed dinghy, it was selected as an Olympic Class in November 1972, alongside the less developed FD, a high performance dinghy. This Olympic status, thereafter renewed without interruption, encouraged its continued development and the 470 has become «the boat the world sails». If in France the first signs of the stabilisation of 470 sailing appeared in 1975 together with a drop in the number of new boats registered, distribution in the world remained very strong with new nations coming to the 470 every year. At the same time, the national Class associations in the countries with strong 470 populations managed to maintain the link between the top level teams and the mass of sailors in their countries by organising quality events that were open to all, of which the best example is certainly the International Spring Cup organised in France.

Open participation in World and European Championships and the build up of Junior Championships also strongly contributed to maintaining this link and continually allowed new champions to emerge.

From the mid 90s, the increasing constraints of Olym141

pic campaigns gradually led to a more professional approach that was inaccessible to the mass of sailors who remained pure amateurs. This was seen with the creation of a circuit composed of a growing number of events reserved for the Olympic Classes.

The inception of the World Cup in 2009 accentuated this phenomenon, so that today it is rare to see the crews preparing the Olympics joining national or local regattas or to see amateurs participate in the Olympic circuit events.

The 50 Years Cup, even if it does not beat participation records, will at least have the merit of allowing each type of sailor to race against all the others.

The fabulous development of the 470 has been without doubt due, at least in the early years, to its excellent design doubled by the extraordinary dynamism of its sailors.

Thereafter, it has certainly been thanks to its Olympic status that the 470 has been able to ensure its continued development.

As long as double-handed dinghy events for men and for women are maintained at the Olympic Games, no one can contest that the 470 has no rival for these events.

The 470 embodies a young, modern and fully competent form of sailing, which has easily found its rightful place in the Olympic Games.

The 470 is universal. One can find it in more than sixty countries and on the six continents.

Men and women participate at the highest level of racing and thanks to intense competition no one nation dominates.

This allows a wide number of nations to have the possibility of winning medals.

Everyone can sail a 470: it is a relatively easy boat but at the same time it represents a

great challenge for top level racers who are constantly looking for even a slight advantage over their competitors.

Thanks to a wide possibility of rigging and gear settings, the 470 allows crews of all different sizes and weights to be competitive, no matter the wind conditions.

It is used by men and women, without any changes in equipment.

The 470 offers an Olympic summit for the best sailors in the world. As a result of the multiple talents that the 470 demands, they are thereafter capable of successfully continuing their careers in all sailing disciplines.

The 470 is one of the most popular Olympic Classes: there are more than 300 men and women crews in the ISAF ranking, with particularly dense fleets in numerous countries. This is without counting the nations and crews which sail 470s but do not participate in international regattas.

The 470 is economical: the cost of an Olympic campaign in the 470 is less than that of most of the Olympic Classes.

A well controlled one-design allows sailors to purchase equipment from several suppliers which guarantees competition and thus fair prices.

The 470 Internationale invests considerable sums of mo142

ney in its development programmes for juniors, women and countries new to sailing, via help with equipment and financial assistance.

The 470 is a popular and perfect illustration of the Olympic ideal: «faster, higher, stronger» So, fair winds to the 470 for its next fifty years... « I strongly believe that we demonstrated to the sailing community our leadership and integrity alongside the worldwide strength and support of the 470 Class - the Olympic Class which deserves to be at the leading edge of Olympic sailing in the 2016 Olympic Games and beyond.

Our goal is not only to keep the 470 at the 2020 Olympic Games and beyond, but also to develop double handed sailing and 470 sailing throughout the world and bring more nations and sailors to experience it.

It has been a privilege for me as a president to lead the Management Committee and to be at the helm of the 470 Internationale in the last five years and I would like to express my sincere gratitude to my team, to all 470 sailors and coaches, to all friends and fans for the continuous support through the years.

470 FOREVER!» (Stanislav Kassarov President of the 470 Internationale)

470 Class celebrate its 50 th anniversary in Australia n March 16 many of Australia’s past and present 470 sailors, coaches and supporters celebrated the 50th Anniversary of the Class.

Celebrations began with the first Australian 470 Legends Cup. Raced in five 470s, over thirty past 470 sailors were able to join current sailors in some short course racing set up off the Royal Sydney Yacht Squadron on Sydney Harbour.

Sailors were rotated through the boats and while organisers initially did start out trying to track results the point score was eventually abandoned in the interests of just getting as many people as possible into the boats for a sail.

Dual Olympic gold medallist Malcolm Page was the race director, setting the course, coordinating crew changes and starting the fleet, with spectators watching from spectators boats and onshore.

That evening ninety-five people gathered for a dinner at the RSYS with friend and supporter of the 470 Class, Ronstan CEO Alistair Murray, MC for the evening.

Guests were entertained with a series of chats with various heroes from the different eras.

The Australian 470 Class honoured a number of people during the night with Life Membership to the Class, establishing an

O

The Australian Legends in 2013

Australian 470 Class Hall/Wall of Fame. Those inducted included: Ian Brown, Ian Ruff, Gary Gietz, Greg Johns, Mike Fletcher, Karyn Gojnich, Jeni Danks, Addy Bucek, Buster Hooper, Darren DunkleySmith, Jenny Armstrong, Belinda Stowell, Tom King, Mark Turnbull, Tessa Parkinson, Elise Rechichi, Nathan Wilmot, Mathew Belcher, Malcolm Page and Victor Kovalenko.

Andrew Sutherland said: «What a great event, I can’t believe it’s been close to thirty years since I last sailed a 470 and had a ball racing round on the harbour.

A brilliant night made us all feel special to be involved in the five

Mike Fletcher, Ian Ruff, Greg Johns and Ian Brown

gold medals the Aussies have won over the last couple of decades.

Well done to those involved in organising the event. Some of the stories being told on the night might have grown a bit over the years however luckily none of us were too fussed about the detail as the night went on».

The celebration was organised by Harley Kruse, Karyn Gojnich, Tom King and Jeni Danks, who all felt that the Class in Australia had plenty worth celebrating.

The International 470 is Australia’s most successful Olympic Class and sailing was Australia’s most successful sport at the London 2012 Olympics.

«Organising the celebrations was a really rewarding experience” said Kruse. «It was amazing to learn the just how many of Australia’s great sailors started out in the 470».

Now with contact details for over 580 past and present 470 sailors in Australia the only question is «What is the date for next Australian 470 Legends Cup?». Karyn Gojnich 6th at Seoul Games in 1988 with Nicola Green

144

« the just right sized boat » The 470 and its technical evolution Description of the 470 in 1963

T

he 470 is a sailing dinghy for a crew of two, conceived and designed by the Frenchman André Cornu (19122003), and built for the first time in spring 1963 at the Jean Morin boatyard (Pessac, near Bordeaux, France). Production started in October 1963.

The hull was made of polyester resin reinforced with glass fibre with a gel coat finish, a technique introduced at the end of the 50s. This method of manufacturing easily allowed rounded shaped hulls that had better performance than the hard chine hulls that the dinghies of the 50s had, being built of plywood. It allowed hulls that were light, stiff and durable, requiring little maintenance. The hull was white (this requirement was dropped in early 2008). The foredeck and side tanks were coloured blue or red.

The breakwater, rubbing strakes, keelson, transom beam, centreboard case thwart and the cover closing the forward bulkhead were all in varnished wood. The centreboard casing was topped by a tower upon which a winch was mounted for the jib sheets. The transom carried a mainsheet traveller. The

The 470 by Morin in 1965

fairleads and cleats were in white nylon.

The mast, boom, spinnaker pole, centreboard, rudder, tiller and tiller extension were also made of varnished wood. The 145

mast had three internal halyards, a forestay, two shrouds with limiting cables between the shrouds and the mast serving as spreaders and two trapeze cables.

The price of the boat at its introduction was 2,850 French Francs (FF) without sails, 450 FF for mainsail and jib, 240 FF for the spinnaker, all without VAT ready to sail (respectively 2,400 €, 380 € and 200 € in 2012 values).

The price could only be modified by Jean Morin subject to the agreement of the French 470 association, a clause that would disappear as soon as competing boat builders would appear.

Fifty sail numbers were issued by the association in 1963, in line with the number of orders, but in fact only thirty boats were built and delivered, the others would be delivered in early 1964 Gel-coat colours, Morin, 1972

The sails were in white Dacron.

A minimum weight of 160 g/m2 was defined in 1985, changed to a minimum thickness of 0.165 mm in 1990. The colour of the spinnaker was free. Only one sail loft was approved: Burgaud in Nantes. An owner could only purchase one set of sails per year (two the first year) from the approved sail maker after the issue of a voucher by the French 470 association. Only on set of sails could be used in a given regatta, a rule that is still in force in 2013.

The main characteristics of the boat were as follows: - Total length: 4.70 m, - Waterline length: 4.44 m, - Beam: 1.68 m, - Draft with centreboard down:

1.07 m, - Jib sail area: 3.52 m², - Mainsail area: 9.12 m², - Spinnaker area: 13 m², - Weight: 115 kg fully equipped.

These characteristics have remained unchanged for fifty years, with the exception of the weight which was increased to 118 kg on 1st March 1973, then to 120 kg on 1st March 1979.

The weight of the centreboard was limited to a maximum of 6.5 kg.

In 1974, a minimum weight would be defined at 4.5 kg. The weight of the rudder blade was not limited initially, but a minimum weight would be defined at 3 kg (with the head) in 1974, changed to 2.3 kg (without the head) in 1983.

146

Approval of boat builders and sail makers

T

he Morin boatyard was the only yard licensed to build the 470 up to the end of 1965. The Alca yard (Belgium) was approved in early 1966 for Belgium and Luxemburg and produced its first boats in May, then Roga (Spain) produced its first boats in September. Morin retained exclusivity for France.

Finally, Nautivela (Italy), the Morin representative in Italy since 1965, was approved in early 1967.

Proctor metal masts and booms were approved in 1965, then those of Ermat in 1967.

The sail makers Christ and

Building a 470 at Jean Morin’s boatyard, 1971

Verneuil were approved in 1964, Chaize at the end of 1964, Tasker and Fragnière (Switzerland) in 1965.

All these licences were assigned by the French 470 association until mid-1965, then by the 470 Internationale until the end of 1968.

When the 470 gained Inter-

national Class status at the end of 1968 the ownership of the 470 plans passed from AndrĂŠ Cornu to the IYRU and the responsibility for the Class Rules and licences from the 470 Internationale also to the IYRU, being understood that the IYRU would take into account advice and propositions made by the 470 147

Internationale. The IYRU received a royalty from builders on each hull built, which had to be fitted with a numbered IYRU plate.

A share of this royalty was paid to the architect and to the 470 Internationale. This system is still in force in 2013.

In early 1969 the IYRU requested that the sail numbers, which had until then been issued according to a single list for all countries by the French 470 association on behalf of the 470 Internationale, be thereafter issued per country. At the same time, the limitation of one set of sails per year and the licensing of sail makers and mast and boom manufacturers was dropped. Henceforth, the production of sails was free, but each sail had to be measured by an approved measurer, independent of the sail maker, in order to be used. In 2006 ISAF introduced a self-certification process for sail makers called In-house Certification, and the first such 470 sails were used at the 2008 Olympics.

On the boat building side, the IYRU conducted inspections of the four licensed boat builders (Morin, Alca, Nautivela and Roga) in late 1968, in order to renew their licences. It was thus that the licence for the Alca yard was suspended in autumn 1971 due to non-conformity of the plug until early 1973 when further controls allowed the plugs and hulls to be recertified. All geographical exclusivity in their

activities was deleted.

In the first six months of 1969, the Vanguard (USA) and Jack Holt (Great Britain) yards were approved by the IYRU, then came Muller (Switzerland), Claus Schmidt (West Germany), Van de Stadt (Holland), Canadian Sailcraft (Canada), Schochl Boote (Austria) and Snapir (Israel) between 1970 and 1972.

The grant of Olympic status at the end of 1972 accentuated the speed of development of the boat and led to the approval of new builders, sometimes with two in the same country: Claus Schmidt and Mader in West Germany, Jack Holt and Parker in Great Britain and Yachting France (which had bought Morin in 1976) and FountainePajot in France. In all, thirty-two yards were licensed at the end of 1976. The bigger yards built several hundred boats per year (Morin/Yachting-France, Roga, Yamaha and Nautivela) and the

smaller only a few units. In 1973, Morin established an absolute record with 1,600 boats built.

After 1976, the market rationalised and the number of builders dropped in line with demand. There were only twentyfive builders approved at the end of 1979, ten of which had no activity or activity limited to a few units over the period 1976-1979.

There were still twenty in 1993, thirteen in 1998, twelve in 2002, and finally seven in 2013 who are Ziegelmayer and FES (Germany), Mackay (New Zealand), Nautivela and Faccenda (Italy), Yamaha (Japan), Sport Sails Center (Blueblue, Poland).

A few indications about the equipment choice of top teams: • 1979 World Championships: seven American Vanguard hulls were present in the top ten of the ranking.

• 1988 World Championships: the Dutch builder KD accounted 30% of hulls, Nautivela and Par-

Sail measurement clinic by Santi Bastida, Zadar, 2004

ker each 20% and Ziegelmayer 10%. North and Ullman shared 45% of sails.

• 2000 World Championships: Ziegelmayer accounted 34% of hulls, Nautivela 25%, MacKay 21%, Devoti 15%, the remaining 5% were shared between KD, FES, Top yacht and Mader.

Sails were Olimpic for nearly 50%, North 25%, Ullman 17% and Quantum 8%. Masts were mainly Superspars, then Proctor.

• 2011 World Championships: the equipment of the top ten men and women showed 95% Mackay hulls, 65% Selden-Proctor masts, 78% North sails (100% North jibs and spinnakers in men)

470 identification

T

he hull of the 470 is identified by a builder’s plaque bearing the mould number used for its construction and a serial number. Since 1st March 1969, the date of the transfer of ownership of the 470 plans to the IYRU, an IYRU/ISAF plaque bearing a serial number must be fixed on the hull, to show that the builder holds a licence issued by the ISAF. Builders obtain plaques from ISAF in exchange of the payment of royalties, which are shared between ISAF, the 470 Internationale and the architect or his heirs. The builder hands the owner a measurement form which attests that the hull is in conformity with the rules of construction. This form lists the controls and measure-

ments made on the hull and specifies the builders’ name, the hull number and the ISAF plaque number.

Each boat is also identified by a sail number. Up until 1st March 1969, this number was attributed by the French 470 association in chronological order for the entire world (from number 1 to number 6029). After 1st March 1969, the numbers were attributed by country in chronological order starting at 1, except for France which continued from number 6030, preceded by national letters. The numbers were issued to purchasers by the national 470 association of the corresponding country or by default by the national federation.

When issuing a sail number, the

Builder’s plaque of the oldest 470 still known, Morin n° 31, 1964

national association mentions this number on the hull measurement certificate. A hull has therefore only one sail number, except when it is sold in another country.

Sails bear the mark of the sail maker. They must be certified by a measurer before being used in a competition. Sails made

after 1st January 1985 must also have either a plastic button or a non-removable sticker showing that a royalty has been paid to the 470 Internationale. The introduction of this royalty became necessary to compensate the drop in the rate of new boat building, and of the associated royalties, in the 1980s.

The mainsail must bear the 470 emblem, for which the colour, shape and location are specified in the Class Rules. Since January 1967, the colour of this emblem must be dark blue, except for crews who have been Olympic or World Champions who, since 1st December 2010, can have the emblem in gold.

The mainsail of women crews should also bear a red rhombus above the 470 emblem for women-only events.

The mainsail and spinnaker must carry the sail number issued by the national association for the particular boat, compulsorily in red on the mainsail.

Since 1st April 1997 the ISAF Racing Rules limit the sail number Builder's plaque and ISAF plaque on a 2006 Ziegelmeyer 470

149

to three national letters and four digits. The Class Rules state that sails manufactured from this date should only bear three national letters and the last four digits of the official sail number (only France is concerned by this rule).

Finally, since 1st May 2005, national associations can issue a personal sail number to sailors who want one, which they can use on any boat that belongs to them in place of the official boat sail number.

These personal numbers, although also mentioned on the measurement certificate, are not transferable when the boat is sold.

They are returned to the national association when the holders stop sailing 470s.

1963-1972: towards maturity

T

he boat rapidly evolved over the first ten years, sometimes with major modifications, reaching maturity when it gained Olympic status.

The first modification happened quickly, at the end of 1963: the join between the foredeck and the breakwater which let a lot of water into the cockpit was quickly made watertight by extending the gel coat to the front face of the wooden breakwater.

In the first half of 1964, when three hundred boats had already been sold, André Cornu refined the shape of the bow section so that the boat would tap less into

Cover page of a measurement certificate

waves. Jean Morin rebuilt his moulds but suppressed the information so that his first customers would not feel wronged.

Thereafter there would be no further major evolution in hull shape. In fact, through the years the control became stricter: section tolerances moved from the initial +/-10mm to +/-7mm in 1985, and template-controlled sections increased from the initial five to six in 1984 and to ten in 2013.

The screw stops of the mainsheet traveller were replaced by an adjustable pulley during 1964.

The 1965 Morin 470, delivered in two colours, a red deck and grey tanks, received nume150

rous modifications: • increased size of the forward hatch, equipped with a rubber joint and closed by three wooden latches, • the winch tower was tilted slightly aft, • addition of extra thickness in the area of the centreboard pivot, • width of the deck increased by 3 cm at the level of the chain plates, • slight reduction of the volume of the side tanks, increasing cockpit width by 4 cm, • a deeper spinnaker bag fixed higher up, • the addition of a small wooden piece under the spinnaker halyard point to help halyard running, • cast aluminium rudder fittings instead of stainless steel.

In January 1965 the French 470 association published the first official Class Rules, intended to guarantee the one-design of the Class. André Cornu and Jean Morin could no longer modify the boat except within the Class Rules or after the agreement to modify them by the French 470 association.

These rules notably authorised the mainsheet return to the centre either along the boom or directly as long as the pulley was kept at the end of the boom and that no other pulley effect be introduced.

At the same time the French 470 association launched a study of metal masts. The reason was the difficulty of getting wood for

the mast and not a question of performance.

In October 1965 the 470 Internationale, which had been created in July and had become responsible for the development of the Class Rules, approved from early 1966 the use of Proctor masts and booms as an alternative to wooden masts and booms. It however rejected a

proposition for a central mainsheet traveller, without the possibility of a further discussion on the subject before 1968, following André Cornu’s technically motivated advice that judged this modification as being unnecessary. André Cornu concluded his argument by reminding everyone that «a 505 with a transom mounted mainsheet traveller had

Transom mounted mainsheet traveller, Morin n° 43, 1964

won the 1965 World Championship in a strong breeze... let’s not move our mainsheet traveller, we might regret it one day».

In January 1966 Morin, who was still the only builder, offered the 470 in white, Anzio blue, French blue, grey, Bordeaux red, orange red, turquoise 66, in either mono or two colours (deck with choice of colour, side tanks in grey). There was a slight price increase to add jib and main halyards in steel wire with a jib tensioning system and a toothed rack to adjust the main, synthetic rope sheets, a spares bag, a plastic repair kit and a mounting and tuning notice. Metal masts and booms were offered as an option.

From 1st January 1967 all new boats were required to have rigid non-communicating aircell foam plastic inside the side tanks. The jib could have a round window. As from number 2601, the 470 emblem had to be in blue and the sail numbers in red. Mast partners or false partners were still forbidden.

Early 1968, the 470 Internationale revised the Class Rules in view of a competition launched by the IYRU in November 1967 to select a training dinghy that would get International B Class status. The 470 was in the running. Tolerances were introduced for measurements where these had not been previously specified.

The 470 Internationale General Assembly in January 1968 adopted unanimously the cen-

tral mainsheet traveller which had at first been rejected in 1965.

The motivation was to be able to find on a 470 the fittings used on the International A Class, so called high performance boats (Finn and FD), so that crews could adapt more quickly to these Classes.

The modification seemed unavoidable since the 470 had been selected by the French federation for the French «Espoir» Championship in 1969 and the fact that the 470 was a candidate for the IYRU competition.

The study was assigned by the French association to F. Molton in liaison with A. Cornu and J. Morin.

Two models (Morin-Grateau and Ermat) gave complete satisfaction.

It is to be noted that the brothers Yves and Marc Pajot were to become 1969 French Espoir Champions in a standard 470 with the central traveller removed and replaced by a two part pulley mounted on the transom.

Their rival Marc Bouët, interviewed by Roger Verroust in March 1968, also declared that he preferred sailing with a rear mounted traveller in winds of less than force 3 and on rivers.

With the same motivation in regard to the IYRU competition, the 470 Internationale officially adopted rigid spreaders, mast partner and adjustable jib fairleads in 1968.

In November, the IYRU retained the 470 as an International B

The 470 by Roga in 1972

Class.

This decision led in particular to the transfer from the 470 Internationale to the IYRU of the responsibility of decisions regarding the evolution of the boat, proposed by the 470 Internationale, and of the Class Rules.

The boat’s architect and the 470 Internationale were required to be consulted.

The first Class Rules under IYRU responsibility were issued in March 1970 for application as from 1st July.

On the technical side the boat evolved little between 1969 and 1971: removal of the tower and central winch, replacement of the wooden mast partner by a breakwater moulded with the deck, the adoption of an eyelet for a Cunningham on the mainsail and the dropping of restric152

tions relative to the routing of jib sheets with the freedom to place tracks and jib leads.

In January 1972, the Dutch 470 association, pressed by the Van de Stadt yard which claimed that they were not able to build a quality boat at 115 kg, proposed a notable increase of the all up weight.

After some lively debates, a compromise was found for a 3 kg increase, justified by the addition of the flotation reserves in the side tanks and the evolution of fittings.

In November 1972, the 470 obtained Olympic status.

It would no longer be subject to major modifications, except for reinforcements that were designed to increase the longevity and durability of the hull.

Managing the race for better equipment and the adaptability of the boat

T

he granting of Olympic status exacerbated competition and everyone sought fittings for their boat that would allow them to go faster or to complete manoeuvres more quickly than the others. The 470 Internationale therefore had to continuously analyse the effect of each additional piece of equipment in relation to its cost, by using the Class Rules to ban specific equipment or to permit

it, or to introduce limitations.

The Class Rules in 1965 took four pages, those of 1972 held on eight and those of 2013 on thirtyseven pages, not including the building specifications that were introduced in 1993.

Competitors continuously experimented and innovated. One could say that there were no two top level 470s that were identical in terms of fittings, such was the intensity of the research. Morin sometimes used this tendency as a sales argument, for example by underlining in his 1973 pamphlet that the boat had fourteen cam cleats.

A few general principles came out of this evolution.

There was a tendency towards more rigid hull-rig structures; this was required due to increased rigging tension; there were therefore more mechanical constraints and the builders had to find solutions to avoid hull deformation. This also led to specific fittings becoming more and more powerful; tension boxes, reduction pulleys (fitted as standard on Morin from 1974) using steel wire for jib tension and boom vangs replaced by pulley blocks and ropes. Sailors wanted to be able to change the shape of their sails by playing with all possible parameters (adjusting the curve, twist, etc), which led to more fittings and ropes. The jib fairlead was progressively moved from the rubbing strake to the cockpit side of the side tank: longitudinal, transverse or rounded tracks slowly gave way to adjustable tracks mounted on the side of the tanks: these could be adjusted in two directions.

The adaptation of the boat to the wind and sea conditions needed to be made possible without slowing down the boat; many controls were therefore led back on either side of the boat in order to be in the helmsman’s reach when hiking (boom vang, jib barber, mainsheet bridle, spinnaker halyard release, centreboard up and down haul and pole height adjustment). From the 90s, steel wire used for halJean Morin boatyard advertisement, 1974

153

yards and downhauls was replaced by modern ropes: bungees of different diameters are used to take up slack or to return a continuous system to its initial position.

The way of sailing changed.

The pre-setting of the spinnaker pole by the helmsman, while the crew on the trapeze helmed with a very long tiller extension was a technique that became obsolete with the shortening of courses where placement is of prime importance (we have gone from an average race time of two hours to less than one hour). The thwart now bears on the bottom of the boat, which clears the passage for the crew and facilitates the handling of the spinnaker pole. The compass, previously in the skipper’s domain, was moved from the centreboard casing to the side tanks then to under the gooseneck. This showed the increasingly important role of the crew in deciding on race tactics. Electronic compasses were allowed in 2005. The control of the boat via the mainsheet traveller gave way to hoops or bridles with jamming cleats; the traveller bar remained mainly for structural support; it now houses more or less sophisticated bridles which allow the boom to be centred without closing the leech. An innovation from the FountainePajot yard was the change to an integrated rudder head and tiller which removed a source of play. Screw adjustable spreaders (on the water but not while rac-

ing) appeared after 1980. Speed shafts allowed easy modification to the nearest centimetre of mast rake which has become an essential adjustment. The area around the mast partner has become more complex with mast pullers and pre-benders (since 2002), which allow mast bend to be controlled, and nearby a fitting to control the jib tack. Finally carbon fibre appeared for certain secondary fittings (gooseneck, compass support, stick, jib plate), but remained forbidden for the tiller or the rudder head for example.

The most astonishing innova-

Jean Morin boatyard advertisement, 1973 The 470 by Fountaine-Pajot, 1979

tion remains the spinnaker pump, which was developed in the 70s, and which allows the spinnaker to be hoisted in three movements without letting go of the helm and without having a pile of spaghetti at one’s feet.

One of the more recent innovations, which does not seem to be without physical consequences for the crew member, is the pumping technique called «babooning».

The 470, a boat that people said in 1964 that it was not equipped for reaching, soon showed its full potential. In order to relieve the pole downhaul when the spinnaker started pulling too strongly, to prevent the guy ropes from bearing on the shrouds and finally to alleviate the work of the crew trying to get out on the wire with a rope in both hands (a dangerous eccentricity in the 60s), solutions needed to be found. At first it was a hook mounted in front of the shroud plate through which the guy was fed, then came the fitting of cleats to retain the guy, and finally spinnaker barbers were developed around 1979.

In order to keep the boat flat as long as possible before easing the sheets, crews had a lot of imagination, like Thierry Péponnet who thickened the rails and the soles of his shoes in order to increase the righting moment, or changed positions with his brother, who was heavier, on the helm. But it was even more simple to artificially add weight by multiplying layers of soaking

wet clothing, and, eventually, by wearing weight jackets. There was even the rigging of rope to ease the strain on the crew while on the wire. To avoid these dangerous excesses, the IYRU and the Class Rules imposed limits which progressively reduced the maximum weight of clothing from 20 kg in 1981 to 12 kg in 1989 then 9 kg in 1998, the weight of vests/ballast passed from 6 to 3 kg in 1989 before being banned in 1998.

470 durability: sandwich or not sandwich ?

G

etting Olympic status gave a boost to boat sales. The demand had to be met quickly and the new builders did not always have the experience of the first ones. It was thus that in the years around 1975, some 470s did not last more than six months. To overcome this, some builders did not hesitate to allow themselves some liberties with the Class Rules by reinforcing, over and above what was authorised, parts of the hull interior that were not able to be inspected.

During the measurement inspections before the Olympic Games of 1976, powerful projectors revealed the internal structure of the three watertight tanks, which were hitherto invisible. The chief measurer stated that the reinforcements under the deck of the Dehler 470 used by the future Olympic Cham155

pions did not comply with the Class Rules. Before the first race the deck had to be cut open in order to correct the reinforcements, and be rebuilt and made watertight.

In November 1976, in exchange for renewing the 470s Olympic status, the IYRU asked the 470 Internationale to propose some modifications that would improve the longevity of the boat and reduce its price.

The 470 Internationale General Assembly of February 1977 unanimously adopted the principle of sandwich construction, which consisted in including a layer of felt between two layers of glass fibre. The text for the modifications to the Class Rules was jointly established between the 470 technical committee and that of the IYRU. However, contrary to all expectations, in November the IYRU postponed the approval of the texts until after the 1980 Games. Only the propositions for improving the rigidity of the hull via the addition of reinforcements were adopted.

During its General Assembly in February 78, the 470 Internationale once again debated a proposition to increase the all up weight and for the creation of a minimum hull weight, to increase its durability. Three proposals were finally submitted for voting but not one obtained a sufficient majority to be approved. Nevertheless a majority did appear in favour of an increase to 120 kg and for the creation of

The KD 470, ‘88 Olympic Champion

a minimum hull weight including permanent fittings, which should not be less than 92 kg.

In May, the IYRU decided a weight of 92 kg minimum for the hull with its permanent fittings without the possibility to add corrector weights under the foredeck, and of 120 kg minimum for the fully equipped boat with the possibility to add corrector weights under the foredeck.

The corrector weights were limited to 2 kg for boats built as from 1st March 1979. This modification was made applicable from 1st July for international events and from 1st March 1979 for the other events.

A large share of the participants of the European Championships in July 1978 had to add corrector weights in order to respect the 120 kg limit.

In 1985, the IYRU again ex-

pressed the desire to see the Class Rules evolve to make hulls more durable, and specified that this could notably mean adopting sandwich construction. In response to this request, the 470 Internationale remarked that the 470 was durable, as boats from 1976 had competed at national level with good results in 1984. Sandwich construction, which had been approved in 1977, was this time unanimously rejected by the 470 Internationale General Council.

The reasons of this rejection were fragility, cost, difficulties of glueing or fixing fittings but also concerns about dividing the 470 fleet into two. The use of vinylester resin was also rejected.

On the other hand, new reinforcements of the forward bulkhead, foredeck, the side tanks in the area of the mainsheet travel156

ler and under the mainsheet traveller were approved.

In 1987 the Finnish Von Koskull brothers won the European Championship with a 1983 hull.

In April 1989, the IYRU technical committee again strongly suggested that the 470 Internationale adopt sandwich construction. The 470 Internationale technical committee evaluated the extra cost of a boat at between 20 and 30% and estimated that numerous approved builders did not master the technique. It recommended at the 1989 General Assembly which was held a Tsu-City (Japan) not to adopt this type of construction. Sandwich was rejected for a second time by a very large majority and the IYRU noted this decision in November. Thereafter, this subject would never be discussed again and the 470 would never be built in sandwich.

In 1994, the Dutch Kouwenhoven brothers won the World title with an eight year old boat.

In addition, to cut short the persistent rumours that a 470 hull only lasted one season, the 470 Internationale published statistics about participation in the World Championships in Toronto and the pre-Olympic regatta at Savannah in 1995. In Toronto, thirty of the 159 boats present were more than five years old, of which the oldest as from 1979, and thirty-three hulls were built in 1991. The same shares were noted at Savannah.

Managing one-design: hull construction specifications

D

uring its General Assembly in the summer of 1988, the 470 Internationale adopted a project that had been developed with the IYRU technical committee which consisted in clarifying and detailing the Class Rules with the help of building specifications, in order to guarantee the uniformity of the hull construction and to avoid

the construction of costly and short lived ÂŤspecialÂť hulls.

The American Steve Benjamin had, for example, ordered a hull from Parker without reinforcements in the front tank in order to maximize weight reduction in the bow, at the expense of solidity. Solidity was not a concern as the boat was only going to be used for the 1984 Games.

The project to guarantee the uniformity of the hull had to be such that it would allow the 470 to stay as it was. The IYRU would

Standard equipment of a Mackay 470 in 2007

have to assume the responsibility of controlling builders and the boats they built in their yards.

The project planned for the revised texts to be made available for approval during the IYRU annual conference in November 1989, but the conception process took longer than expected.

In November 1989, the IYRU approved the direction taken by the 470 Internationale and fixed the objective that the building specifications should be applied at the end of the 1992 Games.

The specifications were jointly

developed by the technical committees of the IYRU (notably by Michael Jackson and Paul Handley) and that of the 470 Internationale (Heinz Staudt, Hiroshi Mozawa and Georg Tallberg).

In the meantime, to ensure fair competition in view of the 1992 Games, the IYRU adopted the following propositions from the 470 Internationale: • to strictly control the rule relative to hull thickness, by repeating in 1992 the swing test used at the 1988 Games (called Lamboley test, after the Frenchman Gilbert Lamboley who developed this type of test for the Finn) and by taking samples, if necessary, by drilling, • to impose to builders the use of moulds approved before the 1st October 1990 for hulls used in the 1992 Games, • to randomly pierce holes in the hull during the measurement process for the event, to ensure conformity of construction.

During the 1992 World Championships in Rota (Spain), the 470 Internationale General Assembly meeting: • approved the proposed building specifications, • adopted a net hull weight of 83 kg, without the possibility of adding corrector weights, which replaced the hull with fittings weight of 92 kg, • confirmed the weight of 120 kg with the possibility of adding 2 kg of corrector weights for the fully equipped boat.

In November 1992 the IYRU approved the building specifica-

The Mackay 470 World Champion in 1998

tions proposed by the 470 Internationale, except for the net hull weight which was increased to 86 kg.

In 1995, the IYRU confirmed that hulls built before the implementation of the building specifications remained admissible to all events, including the preOlympic regatta. However, all crews participating in the 1996 Games were obliged to have a hull that complied with the construction specifications.

In May 2011 the ISAF authorised the 470 Internationale to conduct from that point onwards all necessary controls and inspections at the builders’ premises. All existing moulds were re-measured before the end of 2012, and only hulls built in compliance with the stricter 2013 rules will be admitted in the 2016 Games.

158

«Modernisation» of the 470 ?

F

ollowing the difficult renewal of the 470 in November 2008 for the 2012 Games, the 470 Internationale started a project designed to guarantee the renewal of the 470 in November 2012 for the 2016 Games. This project had a technical component with a view to modernising the boat, managed by Dimitris Dimou, chairman of the technical committee. The improvements studied concentrated on the sails materials and sizes as well as on the shape of rudder blades and centreboards.

Two developments of the spinnaker were subject to tests, the first with leech lengths increased by 50 cm, the second with both leech lengths and foot width increased by 50 cm, the latter requiring a pole lengthened by

20 cm. The objective was to give the boat extra power so that it could surf better and plane in borderline conditions. These spinnakers were to be tested with the 470 standard halyard sheave height and with the height increased by 20 cm. A set of sails made from Technora aramid fibres was also to be tested.

This high strength and modulus material can be used to make much lighter sails than Dacron ones. But it is more fragile, less UV-resistant and is, at present, more expensive than Dacron.

Finally, rudders and centreboards with new longer and narrower profile shapes and with new section shapes were to be tested, with the objective of imExperimental set of sails in Technora aramid fibre, 2010

Test of an enlarged spinnaker, 2010

proving the lift to drag ratio and improving boat manoeuvrability.

However, the ISAF decided in May 2011, instead of November 2012, to renew the 470 for men and women for the 2016 Games, leaving the boat as it is. As such, the project had no further strategic interest and was stopped.

In any event, the completion of these studies would have required costly tests during competitions and the adoption of some of the projected developments would have certainly led to an increase in the cost of the boat and most of all would have rendered the current 470 fleet uncompetitive.

The 470 is the best boat in its category. Modernising it might make it the worst in another category• 159

Foils tested in 2010

160

ÂŤ the boat the world sails Âť Distribution of the 470 in the World

D

esigned and first in France in 1963, the 470 rapidly conquered other European countries before being exported to other continents as early as 1965. It has today conquered the entire planet with more than 40,000 boats built in fifty years The rate of new 470 sales was very high in the first fifteen years. From 500 boats by the end of 1964 it reached 10,000 boats by the end of 1970, which is an average of 1,600 units per year. The rate then accelerated with 15,000 boats by the end of 1972, i.e. an average of 2,500 boats per year. When the 470 obtained Olympic status, the demand was for 4,600 boats for 1973 alone. The level of 25,000 boats was reached at the end of the year 1975. The rate of growth would diminish progressively, with 30,000 boats built just before the 1980 Moscow Games, then 35 000 for the 470’s 25th birthday in 1988.

Over the last twenty five years, approximately 5,000 470s have been built, around seven times less than over the preceding twenty five years, with an

annual average of 150 to 200 new boats over the last ten years.

This drop in the rate of construction of new boats is linked on the one hand to the big drop in dinghy boat sailing observed in all western countries, due to the increase in its cost and to changes in lifestyle, and on the other hand to the notable increase in 470 durability and its strict one-design obtained around 1990, which has led to a substantial second-hand market.

In order to maintain a high level of activity, the 470 Internationale initiated an ambitious development support programme in 2003. This programme covers help with material, financial and technical assistance which is directed to the best juniors in the 420 who plan to move to the 470 or to the youngest participants in the 470 Junior Championships as well as to crews from emerging 470 countries with the objective of bringing them to participate in international championships, or even to prepare an Olympic campaign.

161

It was thus that in 2007 South Africa, India, Malaysia, the Philippines, Chile, Guatemala and the Virgin Islands were able to take advantage of the programme. The 470 Internationale and its partners Nautivela and Dolphin provided the loan of a 470, a pre event training course and technical assistance throughout the 2007 ISAF World Championships in Cascais, a qualifying event for nations for the 2008 Games.

Likewise, thanks to a partnership with Olimpic Sails, the 470 Internationale was able to donate sails to crews from emerging 470 countries that entered international competitions .

From 2005, numerous training courses for coaches and for crews have also been organised, either by geographical zone (ex. Istanbul for coaches in 2005, Serbia for sailors from the Balkans in 2009, Angola in 2010), or as a prelude to championships, this latter option being generalised from 2009 onwards. These training sessions are run by professional coaches, generally former 470

champions and are aimed at sailors from emerging 470 countries, but it is not rare to see top flight crews joining in.

Andres Kosmatopoulos, the technical designer of these sessions explains: « The main idea is to transfer the philosophy and the way to think and learn about the 470, not just to teach how to tack or gybe. I want to help sailors to find a method to resolve problems. I do not want to give them ready recipes, which would be easy. I want to encourage them to think for themselves.

We are not looking for an immediate result, but for a step by step development of the qualities, the techniques and of the mental approach to the sport.”

470s racing on the Seine, Paris 2010

The 470 in France

Gabriel de Kergariou & Alain Cordonnier.

Albert Huet gave up the presidency to Michel rom the summer of 1963, a handful of enthuLaurent in 1967. Jean Cretey succeeded him at the siastic volunteers won over by the brand new end of 1968. The association, feeling strong thanks 470 worked to promote the sailing of the boat to the success of the 470, allowed itself to be less in France and then for its recognition by the French dynamic and the growth of racing activity lost federation. In just two years they managed to elemomentum. This was in spite of the 1st World rd vate the 470 to 3 place in terms of activity behind Championship held in Lacanau in 1970, won by the 420 and the Vaurien. These pioneers, with their the French Yves and Hervé Carré. In 1970 the exceptional energy, were grouped around Alain French association had 1,200 members while more Manceaux, founding president of the association in than 6,000 boats had been sold in France since the 1963, Albert Huet, who succeeded him in 1965 while beginning. becoming the founding president of the 470 InterThe best crews at that time, in addition to those nationale the same year, Henri Nouvel who was in mentioned above, were Yves & Marc Pajot, Marc charge of promotional activities and of federating Bouët & Michel Christ, Jean-Claude & Alain the neighbouring national associations, ClaudeLeborgne and Jean-Claude Cornu & Jean Morin.

Michel Desprez in charge of the magazine «Lien At the end of 1970, Charles Vincent was elected 470», Jean-Claude Cornu, the architect’s son, and president and surrounded himself with a new team without forgetting the boat builder Jean Morin. In with the aim of revitalising the association. They 1966, France hosted the 1st European Championclearly achieved their goal when in 1972 the French ship in Boulogne-sur-Mer, won by the Frenchmen association had 2,000 members and more than

F

162

3,000 the following year. The national ranking of sailors was based on around twenty national and local events for the year and kept up to date by my wife and myself. More than 650 crews were ranked in the 70s. In 1973, France attracted a record 170 boats to celebrate the tenth anniversary of the 470 at the European Championship, doubled with an International Week, held in St-Cast.

In 1976, Charles Vincent created the International Spring Cup which has successfully attracted a significant number of foreign crews over the years.

The 38th edition was held in 2013. However from 1975-1976, sales of 470s started to decrease and the association membership numbers started to slowly but inexorably decline.

The best sailors at that time were Philippe & Hubert Follenfant, Bernard & Bruno Demartial, Gérard Devillard & Michel Cornic, Jean-François & Claire Fountaine, and Marc Laurent & Roger Surmin who won the world title in 1975.

In 1978, Charles Vincent handed me the reigns while remaining on the Management Committee, where the mainstays were Guy Gaugey, Rémy Paton, Claude Delépine, Eric Hameroux, André Chaput, Annie Pin, Catherine Scelo, Maurice Croiset, Henri Ras, Claude André and Marcel Beaugendre, not forgetting Françoise Passerieux who looked after the association secretariat from 1972 to 1988. In 1981, the AS 470 France rented the National Sailing School in St Pierre Quiberon, where this energetic team organised, under the auspices of the Yacht Club de France, the World Championship. It was preceded by an International French Championship which attained a new record entry of 179 boats.

This organisation was repeated almost identically for the 1988 European Championships which were the occasion to celebrate the 470’s 25th anniversary, with a new record of 184 boats.

The International Spring Cup, not to be outdone, gathered 175 boats in 1980 and 172 boats in 1987 in Ste-Maxime.

The best crews at the time were Christine Briand & Claire Fountaine, Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge, Laurent Courarie-Delage & Hervé Wattine,

Stéphane Richer & Philippe Claude, Alain Chourgnoz & Xavier David, François Brénac & Alain Champy, Michel Kermarec & Daniel Souben, Robert Moner & Marc Pirinoli, Daniel Péponnet & Thierry Péponnet and above all Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot, double Olympic medallists (of which gold in 1988) as well as World and European Champions in 1986.

Jean-Pierre David succeeded me in 1988 and followed up on the actions initiated by his predecessors. In 1993, for the boat’s 30 th anniversary, the French association entrusted the organisation of the World Championships to the club of Crozon-Morgat, which attracted 236 boats, a record participation which still holds today. The best crews at that time were Jean François & Gwenaël Berthet, Olivier Ponthieu & Gilles Espinasse, Marc Audineau & Julien Farnarier, Cécile Ponthieu & Sophie Biecheler, Florence Le Brun & Odile Barré.

In 1998, Gilles Pujol succeeded Jean-Pierre David and introduced modern communication sytems, most particularly by launching a web site. He had to leave his post to Patrick Hamart in 2002 but took it back the following year. In 2003, the European Championships were organised in Brest to celebrate the 470’s 40th birthday.

The best crews of this period were Gildas Philippe & Tanguy Cariou, World Champions in 1998, and then Gildas Philippe & Nicolas Le Berre, Benoit Petit & Jean-François Cuzon, World Champions in 1999, Benjamin & Romain Bonnaud, Nicolas Charbonnier & Stéphane Christidis, Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux.

Claude Le Bacquer was elected president in 2005, then Gildas Pouliquen, the current president, succeeded him in 2008. Gildas Pouliquen has managed to motivate a team around him to launch the preparations to celebrate the 470’s 50th anniversary in France in 2013. He has also obtained the strong support of the Société de Régates Rochelaises which will organise the main championships that will be held on this occasion. The best crews at this time were Nicolas Charbonnier & Olivier Bausset, bronze medallists in Beijing, Gildas Philippe &

163

Nicolas Le Berre, Benjamin Bonnaud & Romain Bonnaud, Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos, Sofian Bouvet & Jérémie Mion, Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux, Emmanuelle Rol & Hélène Defrance, Camille Lecointre & Mathilde Géron.

In 2008, the boat that won the 1988 Games was restored by a club of enthusiasts in Ablon near Paris, and the boat received a label of « patrimonial interest » from the state.

Its first owners Luc Pillot and Thierry Péponnet followed the project with enthusiasm. The boat now sails in national regattas with the support of the national Class association and the sail maker Elvström.

The Ablon club launched a search for the oldest existing 470. The restoration of the Morin 470 n°13, from 1964, started out as a treasure hunt ! Both

boats are expected in La Rochelle for the 470’s 50th anniversary.

The French Class association now has over one hundred active members. Since 1964 it has organised a yearly national championship and in the last few years has introduced a promotional circuit designed to encourage the participation of amateurs and the use of older boats. This amateur circuit has attracted crews from Belgium and Germany and has inspired the German 470 association Alain Corcuff to create the Europa Cup. Member of the Management Committee of the AS 470 France since 1970 and current vice-president since 1988, Honorary president of the AS 470 France, Member of the General Council and/or the Management Committee of the 470 Internationale from 1971 to 2012, Honorary member of the 470 Internationale.

Europe and the Mediterranean basin The 470 was first exported from 1964 to countries neighbouring France.

The 470 in Switzerland

W

hen I was a junior in the early 1990s our national 470 idols were Olympians like Jodok Wicki, Andreas Frei, Bruno Zeltner (1988 and 1992) and their closest opponents Stefan Seger & Dominik Liener (European Vicechampions in 1990) coached by the Frenchman Roger Surmin. Rico Gregorini, the local sail-maker, was one of our coaches. Rico and my father had been juniors themselves when the ASPRO 470 Suisse was founded in 1964.

Jean Mongenet was the first elected president of the ASPRO 470 Suisse. Two years later D. Barde was president and then in 1968 Jacques Bugnon took over. They expanded the 470 towards the German speaking part of Switzerland and in 1972 they counted around 250 members under the lead of M. During. Corminboeuf & Hostettler were sailing at that time, coached by Albin Molnar.

In 1976, at the first Olympic Games for the 470,

the 1975 European Champions Jean-Claude Vuithier & Laurent Quellet came 7th. At that time M. Cottet was replaced as president by Max Wenger, and then in 1980 M.Betschart became president. In 1981, Switzerland organised the Junior European Championship in Morges.

In 1984 Charles Favre & Luc Dubois represented Switzerland in the Olympic Games and Dominik Haitz became president. From 1988-1994 Claude Pelet was president and then Dominik Liener took over until 1999.

When Simon Brügger and I bought our first 470 in 1994 a certain Victor Kovalenko coached the Swiss team with Chris Rast & Jean-Pierre Ziegert (Olympians 1996) and Matthias Renker & Alain Stettler. We could even sail a local regatta on our small lake in Switzerland against Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko. In the light winds of the 2000 World Championships on Lake Balaton, we luckily qualified for the Games in Sydney.

The same year the Junior World Championship

164

Climate regatta, Zurich, 2009

was held in our country on a mountain lake in Silvaplana. Andy Heuss (president 1999-2005) was also one of the founders of the «Alpen Challenge», a joint national championship with Germany, Austria and Switzerland.

In 2002, we went to Tallinn to the Europeans.

To get more information about the local conditions I called Alain Testuz who had participated in the Olympics 1980 there. His daughter Fiona is now sailing in 470s with Anne-Sophie Thilo, who was at the 2008 Olympics in China.

In 2003 Switzerland organized the Junior European Championship in Versoix. In Athens 2004 we were coached by the former Croatian Olympian Marko Misura.

In 2005 Felix Steiger (son of Martin Steiger, our long time member of the 470 Internationale) became president for a short time until he decided to run his successful Olympic campaign. I then became president. Emmanuelle Rol & Anne-Sophie

Thilo and Tobias Etter & Felix Steiger were the Olympic team in China in 2008.

My crew Christian Sprecher and I organized the first «climate sailing regatta» where competitors are not allowed to go by their private car.

Ten boats were provided by local owners in Zürich and thirty crews were invited. This low CO2 emission and low budget regatta is now held every year.

In 2012 Yannick Brauchli & Romuald Hausser qualified Switzerland for the Olympics and finished 16th at Weymouth.

Let’s talk about the strong Swiss Masters Martin Steiger & Hans VonMoos and Hubert & Verena Kirrmann.They participate in almost all Swiss Cup regattas and every year they compete in the Masters somewhere abroad. I cannot say when they started because they were already here when I first opened my eyes. Lukas Erni

165

President ASPRO Suisse and 470 sailor

The 470 in Russia

T

he development of the 470 in Russia began in 1973 just after the Class became Olympic.

Victor Potapov, bronze medallist in the Finn at Munich Olympics in 1972, was the USSR pioneer in the 470 together with his brother Alexander.

Lev Rvalov, formerly one of the best Soviet sailors in the Flying Dutchman, was the first 470 coach.

In the first few years they sailed using Jean Morin boats but the Vanguard they sailed in the 1976 Olympics was really one of the fastest at that time.

The Potapov brothers took 4th place in the 1976 Olympic Games with the same number of points as Australian bronze medallist team. A wind shift of thirty degrees in the last race of the Olympic regatta did not enable them to win the race and the gold medal. In 1977 and 1978, the USSR won the European Championship twice with Yuri Koriachkin & Vasili Koriachkin and Mikhail Kudrjavtsev & Edgar Terekhin. The 470 was very popular in the USSR at that time. There were a lot of Polish boats, built without any license. However these boats were not as good as Vanguard, the leader of the 470 builders at that time, and were used only inside the USSR. Later after the Moscow Olympics in 1980, the Tallinn boatyard began to produce rather good boats and the USSR national championship brought together up to hundred 470s. Another great page of Soviet 470 sailing was the1988 Olympics in Korea. Tonu & Toomas Toniste won the silver medal and Larisa Moskalenko & Irina Tchounikhovskai the bronze. This success gave us not only the names of sailors but also those of young progressive coaches, Rein Ottoson and of course the famous Viktor Kovalenko. Later the Toniste brothers with Rein won bronze in Barcelona 1992 and Victor Kovalenko made his first Olympic gold medal in 1996 in Savannah with Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko, together with a bronze with Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik. But these last medals were not won by the USSR but by Estonia and Ukraine.

As for Russian sailors, the best in the years 1990– 2000 were Vlada Ilienko & Natasha Gaponovich (five 166

Victor & Alexander Potapov, 1973

medals at the Worlds and Europeans) and Dmitry Berezkin with Evgeny Burmatnov then Mikhail Krutikov (two medals at the Europeans). Now a young 470 Russian team is being built after a difficult period in the country’s reformation. We hope to soon make a comeback among the leaders of the Alexander Plotnikov 470 sailing world.

President of the Russian 470 Class association

Concentrated in Western Europe for its first ten years, the 470 became widely distributed in Eastern Europe from 1973 when it attained Olympic status, starting with East Germany, Poland and Yugoslavia which participated in their first World Championship in Naples in 1974.

Following the break-up of the Soviet Union and of Yugoslavia in 1991, nearly all the new countries continued to sail the 470, notably the Ukraine which would get impressive international results under the leadership of Victor Kovalenko, the medal maker.

In the Mediterranean basin,

Greece, Israel and Algeria had all received their first 470s at the end of 1964 and made their first appearances at the World Championship in Naples in 1974.

Morocco, Tunisia and Libya also received their 470s in the 60s.

Turkey was the last major European country to join the 470 family in 1978. Egypt did like wise in 1979.

In 2013, the vast majority of European countries still have 470 activity, even if some countries like Luxemburg, Iceland, Andorra, Monaco or Norway no longer appear in international competitions.

Of the non-European countries from the Mediterranean basin, only Israel maintains sustained 470 activity. A boat builder was approved there in 1969 by the IYRU. Israel has organised two World Championships in Haifa in 1988 and in Tel-Aviv in 1997. It has won seven medals at the World Championships and thirteen at the European Championships.

The team of Shimshon Brockmann & Eitan Friedlander were European Champions in 1979 while Josef Yogev & Amir Shahaf won the 2002 ISAF World Games.

Africa and the Middle East, excluding the Mediterranean basin

F

rom 1964-1965, the 470 reached African countries founded after French and Belgian decolonisation, such as Senegal, Ivory Coast, Madagascar, Gabon or Burundi, as well as regions under French administration like Reunion or Djibouti, in which the sailors were essentially French or Belgian residents.

A crew of French origin, Michel Barlaud & Christian Dury represented Senegal in the 1971 and 1972 World Championships. However, this activity in the 60-70s would not continue and the 470 practically disappeared from subSaharan Africa for nearly forty years.

Angola has also been a member of the 470 Internationale for

several years. In 2010, the Club Nautique de Luanda in Angola acquired twenty 420s and ten 470s with the objective of creating a development path for Optimist sailors. Together with the international 420 Class association, the 470 Internationale organised a training course for young Angolans to discover these boats.

This action was the founding stone of the 470 Internationale’s «Sail 470 Africa» project.

Sudan participated in the Pan Arabian Games in 2011 organised in Doha, Qatar.

Further south, South Africa was present at 470 World Championships as early as 1972 in Montreal, but had to give up international regattas from 1977 under pres167

sure notably from Eastern European countries, the country having being excluded from the Olympic movement by the IOC in 1970 due to apartheid. Rehabilitated in 1992, South Africa joined the 470 Internationale once again in the mid 2000s and since then has been participating in international 470 regattas.

In the Middle-East, Qatar purchased new 470s at the start of the 80s and led a policy to promote the 470 in the region. However, in spite of hosting the ISAF World Championships on 470s in Dubai in 1998, the 470 still has difficulty in establishing itself in countries other than Qatar. The 470 is nevertheless present in several Emirates in the region.

The 470 in Qatar

D

oha Sailing Association (now Doha Sailing Club) was, in the past, the official national body of sailing in Qatar.

This was the only club in the country where most of the members were expatriates.

Although the Doha Sailing Association is quite old and its history goes as back as far as 1956, the 470s were only procured in the early 80s.

The national 470 Class association was created in 1988 and officially joined the 470 Internationale in 1993. Its president, Sami Abu Shaika, became a member of the 470 Internationale General Council in 1994 and remained so until 2004.

From 1992, the Doha Sailing Association organised the international regatta ÂŤSail the GulfÂť on 470s owned by the Association and lent to the competitors. In 1996, it also organised a successful 470 Asian Championship and the 470 Masters World Championship, held for the first time outside Europe.

Initially ten boats which had been procured for club members were used in national regattas and then for Sail the Gulf. In 1998, a batch of twelve Nautivela boats was bought after the ISAF Sailing World Championships in Dubai.

In 2001, the Qatar Sailing & Rowing Federation was created. For the Asian Games in 2006, twelve more 470s were acquired.

In 2010, Doha Sailing Club organised the 470

Junior World Championships, Doha, 2010

Junior World Championships at Christmas, once again lending boats to competitors. Thirty-two men crews and sixteen women crews took part in these championships. Qatar organised the Pan Arabian Games in 2011, with 470 men represented

by Bahrain, Qatar, Kuwait and Sudan.

The 470 is not really a popular boat in the Gulf, but Qatar Sailing & Rowing Federation is making great efforts to promote this Class.

All our regattas include the 470 and in this way we hope that more countries in the region will start sailing this boat Based on information provided by Captain A R Arshad, Technical Advisor, Qatar Sailing & Rowing Federation

Asia beyond the Middle East

J

apan was the first Asian country to purchase 470s and this was as early as 1969. It joined the 470 Internationale in 1971 and has participated in the 470 World Championships since 1973.

The 470 quickly spread to Taiwan, Hong-Kong and India,

then to Pakistan (1984), to South Korea, China and Indonesia (1986) and to Singapore (1988).

Japan, Hong-Kong, India and Korea regularly participate in interternational championships.

In the perspective of the 2008 Beijing Games, China began competing internationally in 2000 and 168

organised the 2006 World Championships in Rizhao.

The Beijing Games also enabled new 470 countries to emerge like Thailand, the Philippines, Malaysia or even Myanmar (Burma), which benefitted from the 470 Internationale support programme.

The 470 in Japon

T

he 470 Class was first introduced to Japan in 1969, when the Japan Collegiate Sailing Association was in search of a new double handed boat with a spinnaker. After numerous evaluations and consideration the 470 was chosen as the new Class. At this time Yamaha, having obtained the building license, began production in Japan and with the permission of the International 470 Class Association, developed the ‘Student Standard 470’ that was made a little heavier for increased durability and with a unified set of spars for a reduced cost.

Having recognized the Class’ excellent performance in sport and the expected role of the 470 Class as the new world standard, the collegiate sailing clubs all over Japan immediately purchased 470s, allowing the 470 Class fleet to grow to over 300 boats. This happened prior to the adoption of the 470 Class by the 1976 Montreal Olympics, making history in terms of popularizing the 470 Class in the world.

The Japan 470 Class Association was established in 1971, and soon was to host World Championships in Japan, with the fervent promotion of the secretary general Mr. Keizo Arima. The 7th World Championship was held in 1977 at Lake Hamana in the

Shizuoka Prefecture, in which Komatsu & Hakamori won second place. Two years later the Championship was won by Kai & Komiya, as well as in 1989 by the Tsutsumi brothers. Today the 470 has become the strongest and most widely distributed Class in Japan.

Japan has always participated in the Olympics ever since the 470 Class was adopted, and the silver medal won in the women’s category by Shige & Kinoshita at Barcelona 1992 was notable as the very first medal won for the Japanese sailing community.

At Athens 2004, Seki & Todoroki won the bronze medal in the men’s category. This success was made possible and was driven by the decision in 1970 of introducing the 470 Class as the standard Class for student athletes in Japan.

The Japanese 470 sailors are not uniquely from the student body, as there are many who either individually or within a company’s sailing club enjoy sailing the 470 Class. Presently, around 900 boats are registered with the Japanese 470 Class association. The 470 Class is popular at many levels of Japanese society.

Chako Tobari

Member of the Japanese 470 Class association Member of the General Council of the 470 Internationale from 1996 to 2006.

Vice-president of the 470 Internationale from 1996 to 2002

Japanese fleet before a start, 1977

169

North and Central America

T

he first 470s appeared in Canada as early as 1965 and in the USA in 1966 and this allowed the 3rd 470 World Championship to be organised outside Europe in the region of Montreal in 1972. Three other World Championships have since been organised in North America, two in the USA (1975 and 2005) and one in Canada (1995).

The USA has produced famous crews, which have won eight Olympic medals, of which two

gold with Allison Jolly & Lynne Jewell (1988) and Paul Foerster & Kevin Burnham (2004), and eleven World championship medals, of which five titles with David Ullman & Tom Linskey (1977, 1978, 1980), Jennifer J. Isler & Pamela Healy (1991) and Erin Maxwell & Isabelle Kinsolving (2008).

Mexico joined the 470 Internationale in the 70s and has since participated in several World Championships and Olympic Games, but has had low 470 acti-

The 470 in Canada

T

he 470 appeared in Canada in the mid-1960s and the national 470 Class association was created in 1970 under the leadership of André Chalifour. Quebec and Ontario were the first provinces to really participate in the 470 with regattas.

It then slowly grew across the country reaching both the east and west coasts.

The «Deux-Montagnes» sailing club, near Montreal, organised the 3rd 470 World Championships in 1972, the first one organised outside Europe. Ten Canadian crews took part in this championship, where Gilles & Claude Casaubon finished 10th.

The first Olympic regatta for the 470 was held in Kingston (Ontario) for the Montreal Games in 1976.

Colin Park & Jay Cross finished 16th.

In 1978, Gerry Roufs & Charles Robitaille became 470 World Vice-champions in Sweden.

Karen & Gail Johnson won the first Women's World Champion title in Marina di Carrara (Italy) in 1985. In 1986, Judy Lugar & Morag McLean won the 470 World Cup in Salou (Spain).

The second World Championship organised in Canada was in Toronto in 1995. But by that time,

vity in recent years.

Guatemala, which acquired its first 470 in 1966, Costa Rica, Cuba, Jamaica, Porto-Rico, the Caiman Islands, the Virgin Islands and Bermuda, have all sailed 470s and participated in a few championships, and even at the Olympic Games in the 70s and 80s. In the last few years the majority of these countries have benefitted from the 470 Internationale support programme for emerging countries.

470 activity in Canada had strongly decreased.

Canada has also organised the 470 North American Championships from time to time.

The 470 is now regaining popularity. The junior sailors in the 420 Class are now starting to age out of youth sailing and want to move into the 470.

170

Based on information provided by Oliver Bone, president of the Canadian 470 Class association and 470 sailor

World Championship opening ceremony, Montreal, 1972

South America

T

he 470 arrived in the early 70s in Brazil and Argentina and continues to enjoy a relatively high level of activity.

Chile, with the help of the Argentine 470 association, built up a fleet

of 470s and joined the 470 Internationale in 2005. It benefitted from the 470 Internationale support programme, which notably allowed Chilean crews to participate in the 2007 and 2008 World Champion-

ships which were qualifying events for the Olympic Games, narrowly missing selection in the men’s fleet by one place. Columbia, Venezuela and Uruguay also have 470s and have already participated in championships, with Columbia even competing in the 1976 Games.

meant great potential for Brazil. During the first Brazilian Championship, which served to qualify for n 1974, Club Dos Jangadeiros brought six 470s to the 1980 World Championship in Porto Alegre, Schneider and I were champions in the junior cateBrazil. It was the newest Olympic Class, hence a great attraction. For Marco Aurelio Paradeda the gory and ended up ninth in the overall classification.

We continued sailing with Marco Aurelio Paravision to qualify for the Olympics was tantalizing: deda’s support so we could make progress. We built a «Together with Luis Alberto Aydos I started to train great team, Jose Luis Ribeiro, Vergonha, Jorge Aydos, with great effort. In 1976 came the qualification for the Olympics in Porto Alegre. Although we were dis- Victor and I, among others. We were part of a team qualified during the first race we made it and fulfil- that trained on a daily basis. From 1980 through to 1984 meant three years, six months and twenty days led every athlete’s dream, to practice a sport along competitive lines. We sailed dozens of regattas. I won of non-stop sailing. In 1980 Brazil won the gold five championships in Brazil, some in South Amer- medal in Moscow with Marcos Soares and Eduardo Penido. In 1981, Victor and I won the South America, participated in six World Championships and some European Championships, and sailed several ican Championship, sailing an old boat. Finally in pre-Olympics and international regattas, such as Kiel 1982, a boat mould arrived in Brazil which was launched by Mariner. We were the guinea pigs for Week and Hyeres, and a Pan-American regatta.»

I started sailing at the age of fifteen in the Penguin these new boats at the time. We tested the first hulls; it was a time of great development for the Class and of Class, invited by a sailor, Luis Fernando Staub. great sailors.

I used to sail behind my father´s back because he In 1982, Victor Schneider and I won the Brazilian did not know how to swim so he was afraid his Championship. We trained and won the South Amerchildren could drown in Guaiba. Nonetheless, we ican Championship. We practically qualified for the finished in 2nd place. The next day our names were published in the local newspaper and I had to pre–Olympics. But there was a change of thought at convince my father that this sport was good for me. the very last minute that complicated the qualificaLooking at the veterans in regattas, Staub always tion and disappointed us. At the age of thirty-six, caught my attention in the 470, it was the ultimate Marco Aurelio Paradeda won the qualification, his dream of every young sailor to some day have a performance was outstanding and the experience he gliding boat with spinnaker and a trapeze. had gained over the years gave him an advantage In 1979, Jangadeiros gave me a 470 and, together over the younger sailors who had already won some with Victor Hugo Schneider, we started to sail. championships at the time. Since 1980, Marco had We trained relentlessly. Towards 1979 Jangadeiros not conquered any major title. It was a lesson to me, started to organize the first 470 World ChampionI understood at that time winning didn’t only need ships in Brazil, for the following year, 1980. The 470 physical strength, it took brains and emotional struc-

The 470 in Brazil

I

171

ture as well.

Undoubtedly, the pinnacle of the Class took place during the 80s. At that time, there were almost forty boats at the starting line for the Olympic qualification.

In 1990, I took office as chairman of the Class. The following year my brother and I won the Brazilian Championship. The 470 was the strongest Class in Rio Grande do Sul and the main fleet. There was great competition! It was a great time, we were so close that we created a musical band called «470 and its fittings», the members could only be sailors of the Class. We used to play in every sailing venue, I was the lead singer, Peter Nehm the drummer, Astelio´s son played the guitar and Chico was the bass player. We used the band to raise funds in order to participate in championships. We gathered 3,000 people on

Jangadeiros Island at one of the venues. During the World and South American Championships, we took hold of our instruments and had a party. To this day, Argentineans still remember the band. The last time we played was in 1996, at Jangadeiros Club.

Soon afterwards, the Class felt into a crisis, Mariner, which had the license to manufacture boats in Brazil, was facing preliminary insolvency. Imported boats were very expensive, which led to the Class activity vanishing. Nowadays, the 470 Class, which brought so much joy to sailors, has been renovated in Brazil and remains strong. Women lead the Class, as shown by the Olympic bronze medallists in 2008, Fernanda Oliveira & Isabel Swan.

Cicero Hartmann Former president of the Brazilian 470 Class association and former 470 sailors

The 470 in Argentina

470 before. Martin also remembers at that time there were plenty of crews who where brothers n 1972 Martin Costa, Penguin World Cham- and also several twins.

During the next few years there was no pion, was invited by Peter Harken to compete further activity of the 470 Class in Argentina, in the 470 Class World Championships in until January 1979 when Carlos Irigoyen, from Montreal. At that time they were no 470s in a group of parents of Optimist sailors, visited the Argentina, but Martin had some experience Earls Court Boat Show in London where his son sailing in 505s. Martin Costa & Julio LabanAlejandro (eighteen) saw the 470, the new Olymdeira received a boat from the son of Peter pic Class, on display. They met Mr. Parker who Harken and lived in the sailing club in a tent gave them full information about the boat. like the other competitors. Martin remembers After coming back to Argentina, he proposed that their boat was white with blue stripes and the spinnaker was white and blue, the colours of to the Yacht Club Argentino to promote the Class and got its support. He also obtained a resolution Argentina. They finished 11th in the Championfrom the Government allowing people to import ship, in spite of the fact they had never sailed a 470s without any tax or duty. All the top young sailors bought a 470 and in June 1979 the first nineteen boats from Parker arrived in Buenos Aires. Sailors were so happy and had enjoyed sailing the 470 so much that a few months later more shipments of 470s arrived from Parker.

A very intense activity started in Rio de la Plata.

In February 1980, at the Worlds in Porto Alegre, Argentina competed with five boats. Martin Billoch & Juan Jose Grande qualified for the Olympics in the Soviet Union. They competed in several European regattas to train for the Games, but finally Argentina decided not to compete in those Olympics.

In 1984 there were fifty-seven 470s sailing in Argentina, with many national regattas organised and some South American regattas. It was “the gold period� of the 470 Class. Alejandro Irigoyen qualified to go to the Los Angeles Games in 1984 with Gonzalo Heredia and to the Seoul Games in 1988 with Guillermo Parada.

After this period the activity of the Class declined until 1990 when Erico Hoffmann started to promote the Class, to look after all the fiftyseven boats, to organize the import of spare gear, South mainly masts, and to complete the boats.

American In 1992 the team Mariano Castro & Gustavo ChampionWarburg competed at the Olympics in Barcelona. ship, 1992

I

173

In 1993 the local boat builder Riotecna got a license from ISAF to build the 470. About twenty-five new boats were built there within the next years.

The Class associations of Argentina and Brazil agreed on organizing an annual South American Championship, one year in Argentina and the next one in Brazil. From 1994 several Argentinean sailors competed in international regattas, including for the first time a women’s crew, Lala Sesto & Consuelo Monsegur, who competed at the IYRU World Championships in La Rochelle. In 1996 at the Worlds in Porto Alegre, there were eight men and three women crews from Argentina competing. That year at the Olympics in Atlanta the team of Martin Billoch & Martin Rodriguez Castells finished 8 th.

After Atlanta there was not a big national fleet sailing, always around eight to fifteen boats.

During these years Argentina started to have very good international results, travelling to many regattas, enjoying the sailing and making lots of international friends.

In 1998 there were three women and three men crews at the ISAF World Championships in Dubai and at the 470 World Championships in Palma de Mallorca. Then, at the Olympic Games of Sydney in 2000, Javier Conte & Juan de la Fuente won the bronze medal, the first medal for the 470 Argentinean Class, while the women crew Fernanda Sesto & Paula Reinoso

finished 12th.

After the Argentinean crisis at the end of 2001 only a few sailors continued sailing the 470.

There were just three men and one women crews travelling abroad with huge difficulties.

Fortunately after the Athens Games in 2004 where Javier Conte & Juan de la Fuente and Fernanda Sesto & Paula Reinoso represented Argentina, more sailors began to sail the 470 again. The national Class association with Marco Casciola as president, who had also sailed 470 in the 90s and some races in 2007, worked to develop the Class not only in Argentina but also in other South American countries.

In the last few years Argentina has been present in all important international regattas with men and women crews.

At the London Games in 2012, Juan de la Fuente won a second bronze medal with Lucas Calabrese.

Fernanda Sesto

member of the Management Committee of the 470 Internationale since 2008, Argentinean 470 sailor since 1996,

Erico Hoffmann

member of the General Council of the 470 Internationale from 1992 to 2006 and Auditor from 1994 to 2006 and from 2008 to 2012, member of the Management Committee of the 470 Internationale from 2006 to 2008, former president of the Argentinean 470 Class association

The South Pacific

T

he 470 is currently mainly present in Australia and New-Zealand.

These two countries have actively sailed the 470, particularly at the international level, since the 70s.

They have both had several Olympic and World Champions.

They have each organised several 470 World and Junior World Championships.

Towards the end of the 70s New-Zealand crews brought many notable improvements in the trimming of the boat to make it go faster, particularly Murray Jones & Andy Knowles or again 174

David Barnes & Hamish Willcox, triple World Champions in the early 80s.

The 470s built in New-Zealand by Dave Mackay, a former 470 sailor, are currently judged as the best boats by the majority of top level crews •

The 470 in Australia

T

he first time an Australian 470 team entered an event was in 1970, the 1st World Championship in Lacanau (France). Gordon Lucas & Phil Arnold finished 14th at that event and paved the way for the growth of Australia’s long and diverse fascination with the Class. The first Australian national championship was held in 1974. Fifty-eight boats participated in this regatta won by Gary Gietz et Greg Johns.

Australia won several Olympic medals in Montreal in 1976, of which, for sailing, one bronze with 470 sailors Ian Brown & Ian Ruff.

The two Ians were set to compete in Moscow in 1980 but the Australian yachting authorities honoured the US-led boycott and withdrew its contingent from the Australian team. Ian Brown later went on to become a reserve sailor for both Los Angeles (1984) and Seoul (1988) Olympics.

The boycott of the 1980 Moscow Olympics by the Australian yachting authorities certainly stalled the Class and many teams stopped sailing the international circuit. The Los Angeles Olympics (1984) was also affected by a boycott, with many countries from the Soviet sphere refusing to travel to the USA. Australia fielded a 470 team with the Australian representatives Christopher Tillett & Richard Lumb coming home in 21st position. With the Australian 470 teams back competing in the Olympics, the Class began to be revitalized. Several Australian 470 sailors became involved on the international circuit.

The decision to split the open 470 event into fleets for men and women for the 1988 Olympics in Seoul (South Korea) enabled the Australian female 470 sailors to flourish. The focus was firmly on the female 470 athletes Nicola Green & Karyn Gojnich, who were Australia’s only 470 representatives in Seoul after the men were unsuccessful in gaining country selection. Nicola & Karyn came home in 6th position overall. Barcelona (1992) was a similar story to Seoul for the men. The women’s

team comprising Jennifer Lidgett & Addy Bucek secured selection for Australia this time and later claimed 9th position overall.

Atlanta (1996 Olympics) four years later proved the turning point for Australia’s 470 successes. The men gained qualification for the first time in twelve years, with Tom King & Owen McMahon representing Australia and finishing 23rd, while Jennifer Lidgett & Addy Bucek won selection again and this time claimed 8th position.

However, the Ukrainians were the success story claiming the men’s 470 gold and the women’s 470 bronze. This double glory was Ukraine’s first 470 medals and was lead by Ukraine born Victor Kovalenko.

After Atlanta, Victor decided to join the Australian 470 team and moved to Sydney to take up the position of Australian 470 coach.

The goal was simple: to replicate his success with the Ukraine team, and that he did. It was medals that he produced in Sydney but not before Australia claimed its first 470 World Championship title in early 2000.

As reigning World Champions, Tom King & Mark Turnbull went on to win the men’s 470 event at the Sydney Olympics (2000), and Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell won the women’s 470 event. These Olympics put sailing back on the map for Australia, especially for the Australian 470 Class.

Sydney 2000 results fuelled the development and popularity of the Class which grew into one of the most structured and successful sailing Classes in Australia. After Sydney’s success, Athens (2004) brought a unique pressure to the team, something that proved too much at the time.

There were high expectations and considerable pressure to replicate the success for the Australian 470 representatives Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page, reigning World Champions (2004), and Sydney 2000 gold medallists Jenny Armstrong & Belinda Stowell. These teams had a disappointing time and finished 12th and 14th, respectively The disappointment from Athens presented a

175

The next generation of Australian 470 sailors, 2013

new opportunity for the younger 470 sailors. For the first time, Australia recorded two teams in the top three of the ISAF World Sailing rankings, in early 2007. Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page had continued and claimed selection for Beijing 2008.

Mathew Belcher & Nick Behrens narrowly missed selection for Beijing, but Mathew later went on and campaigned towards London 2012. Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson represented Australia in the 470 women’s in Beijing, being the youngest sailing representatives for Australia at only twentyone years of age.

With many years under Victor’s regime, the team lived up to their reputation and he guided his team to victory again in both the men and women 470 events at the Beijing 2008 Olympics.

«I wanted the entire world to stand and salute the Australian flag. I was over the moon» Victor Kovalenko said after the 2008 Olympics.

The popularity began to grow and so did Australia’s support for the 470 Class. New partnerships formed and the programme continued under Victor’s guidance, this time towards London (2012).

Malcolm Page continued with former teammate Mathew Belcher. The team won the 470 World Championships three times (2010/2011/2012) and won the gold medal at the London 2012 Olympics, making Malcolm Page the most successful male 470 sailor in the history of the Class.

Only one sailor, Theresa Zabell, had claimed two Olympic golds. Malcolm Page has added his name to the record books. Australia’s fascination and commitment to the Class is now firmly established for the future generations.

“Trust yourself and follow your dreams”, Victor’s motto.

Mathew Belcher

President of the Australian 470 Class association.

176

t he 470 internationale and its management

T

he International 470 Class association, officially called 470 Internationale, is a non profit association registered in France, created on 14th July 1965 by the national 470 Class associations of France, Belgium, Switzerland and Italy. From this date onwards it took over the responsibility for international activity linked to the 470, which had been hitherto managed by the French association.

The missions of the 470 Internationale are to: - promote and develop 470 sailing throughout the world, - maintain the 470’s one-design, - organise international 470 competitions.

The members of the 470 Internationale are the national 470 Class associations and individual sailors in countries where there is no national association.

It develops actions that contribute to the exchange of information between 470 owners, sailors, coaches and suppliers. It is affiliated to the ISAF and as such cooperates with the national sailing federations, the other international Class associations and the organisers of competitions.

The 470 Internationale is run by members of the national associations who are elected by the General Assembly. They are all unpaid volunteers. Up to 2006, the management of the association was handled by the General Council which had between twelve and twenty elected members, and which designated within its ranks a smaller Management Committee of four to six members to run the day-to-day work of the association. In 2006, a change of constitution abolished the General Council and transferred its powers to a wider Management Committee of first eight and now ten members, elected directly by the General Assembly. The president of the association is elected by the General Assembly. The Management Committee has often, and still does today, use the services of a paid staff member to run the daily administrative tasks. The General Assembly also designates one or two auditors, who are not elected to the Management Committee.

The actions led by the 470 Internationale have been and remain essentially in four areas.

• The first is the intense lobbying that was made to obtain International Class status for the 470 in 1968 then Olympic status for 1976, then the split of the Olympic event into two for 1988, but above all to maintain this double Olympic status every four years and more particularly for the Games of 1992, 2000, 2012 and 2016 where the choice of the 470 was seriously questioned and threatened. These lobbying actions have always been managed by the president in office.

• The second is guaranteeing the boat’s one-design and controlling its quality and cost through the permanent evolution of its Class Rules. This activity is entrusted to a technical committee whose members are named by the General Council and which is chaired by a member of the General Council (or of the Management Committee since 2006).

In particular, the boat was vigorously attacked by its detractors in the 80s with regard to the longevity and one-design of its hull and this required all the energy of the technical committee, then chaired by Heinz Staudt, to counter these attacks, notably by the issuing of precise building specifications in 1993.

• The third is the coordination of sporting activities and the organisation of international championships, entrusted to a member of the General Council, who has also been often member of the Management Committee.

In this domain, the 470 Internationale has often innovated in the area of the racing rules, the regatta formats, the course layouts, innovations which have often been adopted by other Classes or by the ISAF. Regarding rules, one can cite the «exception rule», developed in 1976 by Charles Vincent and Alain Corcuff on the basis of a first trial at Kiel in 1975, which was officially included in the ISAF Racing Rules in 1997 as the «black flag rule». There was also the «yellow flag rule» in 1995 to allow pumping which was integrated into Appendix P of the ISAF Racing Rules in 2009.

177

Regarding the regatta format, one can mention the International Spring Cup created by Charles Vincent and Alain Corcuff for the French association in 1976 which inaugurated a format with qualifying and final phases, which today has been generalised for all international events of more than fifty boats. Regarding the course layout, one can mention the work carried out

by Alain Corcuff with the IYRU in 1994 to get tight reaches at 120° on the new trapezoid courses, which were initially planned at 130-140°, or more recently the finishing of Medal races by a short reach, which had existed in 470 Championships since 2006 and was adopted by the ISAF for the 2012 Games.

From 1993 onwards, all these innovations, all the lessons learned from championships and all the requirements and recommendations of the 470 Internationale for the organisation of its championships were written up by Alain Corcuff in an International 470 Championship Organisation Manual which was permanently updated until 2010. The quality of this document led the ISAF to draw inspiration from it to create their specifications for the 1998 World Sailing Championships in Dubai or for the ISAF policy that is used today in the Olympic Games.

• The fourth area of actions led by the 470 Internationale is the programme of actions and assistance for 470 sailing development, towards both young talents coming from the 420 or other Classes and towards nations «emerging» to 470 sailing. This programme, widely described in the previous chapter, has been notably amplified since 2003, under the successive leaderships of Darren Dunkley-Smith, Marta Weores, Fernanda Sesto and Iulia Negoescu Fulicea. In the last few years, this programme has reached out to around 300 sailors and forty nations.

As from 2013, the Management Committee is made up of Stanislav Kassarov (president), Nino Shmueli (vice-president), Iulia Negoescu Fulicea (general secretary), Alain Champy (treasurer), Dimitris Dimou (chairman of the technical committee), Fernanda Sesto, Kevin Burnham, Tomoaki Tsutsumi, Mathew Belcher and Andreas Kosmatopoulos. Luissa Smith handles the day-to-day running of the association, including communication actions .

The Honorary Members and the main former ma-

nagers of the association are listed below. The longest terms of office in the General Council and/or the Management Committee were those of Heinz Staudt (1974-2006) and above all of Alain Corcuff (1971-2012).

• Honorary members (year of nomination by the General Assembly) - André Cornu, France, President of honour (1965) - Henri Nouvel, France, Vice-president of honour (1965) - Albert Huet, France, President of honour (1969) - Marc Everaert, Belgium, President of honour (1969) - Beecher Moore, Great Britain, Vice-president of honour (1969) - Jacques Dost, France, President of honour (1982) - Heinz Staudt, Germany, President of honour (2002) - Linda Staudt, Germany (2002) - Sergio Santella, Italy, Vice-president of honour (2002) - Alain Corcuff, France (2007) - Victor Kovalenko, Australia (2008) • Presidents (term of office) - Albert Huet, France (1965-1969) - Marc Everaert, Belgium (1969-1975) - Jacques Dost, France (1975-1982) - Heinz Staudt, Germany (1982-2002) - Darren Dunkley-Smith, Australia (2002-2005) - Alberto Predieri, Italy (2005-2008) - Stanislav Kassarov, Bulgaria (2009-2012) • Vice-presidents (term of office) - Marc Everaert, Belgium (1965-1968) - Jean-Claude Cornu, France (1965-1968) - Michel Laurent, France (1968-1969) - Henri-Louis Rosert, France (1968-1975) - Beecher Moore, Great-Britain (1969-1975) - Larry Lewis, USA (1975-1976) - Edward Philippi, USA (1976-1980) - Heinz Staudt, Germany (1975-1982) - Juan Castillo Suarez, Spain (1982-1990) - Colin Brewer, Great-Britain (1990-1994) - Sergio Santella, Italy(1990-2002) - Alain Corcuff, France (1994-2002) - Chako Tobari, Japan (1996-2002) - Darren Dunkley-Smith, Australia (1998-2002) 178

- Judy Lugar, Canada (2000-2002) - Alberto Predieri, Italy (2002-2006) - Marta Weores, Hungary (2006-2008) - Victor Kovalenko, Australia (2006-2008) - Nino Shmueli, Israel (2008-2012) • General secretaries (term of office) - Claude-Michel Desprez, France (1965-1966) - Henri-Louis Rosert, France (1966-1975) - Éric Marteau d'Autry, USA (1975-1977) - Charles Vincent, France (1977-1981) - Richard Moore, USA (1981-1984) - Colin Brewer, Great-Britain (1984-1988) - Soren Clausen, Denmark (1988-1990) - Georg Tallberg, Finland (1990-1993) - Theresa Zabell, Spain (1993-1994) - Martin Steiger, Switzerland (1994-1998) - Alberto Predieri, Italy (1998-2002) - James Appel, USA (2002-2004) - Alain Corcuff, France (2004-2010) - Dimitris Dimou, Greece (2010-2012) • Treasurers (term of office) - André Mayeur, France (1965-1968) - Denise Rosert, France (1968-1975) - Guy Daugey, France (1975-1976) - Richard Moore, USA (1976-1982) - Jan Oprel, Netherlands (1982-1984) - André Mayeur, France (1984-1988) - Hans Duetz, Netherlands (1988-1993) - Theresa Zabell, Spain (1993-1994) - Morag Champy McLean, Canada (1994-1998) - James Appel, USA (1998-2002) - Felix Schmid, Switzerland (2002-2006) - Marina Vigano, Italy (2006-2007) - Martin Steiger, Switzerland (2007-2012) • Technical committee chairmen (term of office) - André Chaput, France (1965-1968) - Henri-Louis Rosert, France (1968-1973) - Jacques Dost, France (1973-1977) - Edward Philippi, USA (1977-1980) - Heinz Staudt, Germany (1980-1990) - Michel Petit, France (1990-1998) - Santi Bastida, Spain (1998-2005)

- Martin Steiger, Switzerland (2005-2006) - Dimitris Dimou, Greece (2006-2012) The office of technical committee chairman included also the office of Class chief measurer, except from 1990 to 1996 and from 2005 to 2006, where the Class chief measurer was Hiroshi Mozawa, Japan, and Dimitris Dimou, Greece, respectively.

• Sport commission chairmen (term of office) - Michel Laurent, France (1965-1968) - André Chaput, France (1968-1971) - Alain Corcuff, France (1971-1982) - Sergio Santella, Italy (1982-1993) - Alain Corcuff, France (1993-1999) - Yalcin Gurkan, Turkey (1999-2005) - Alain Corcuff, France (2005-2010) - Stanislav Kassarov, Bulgaria (2010-2012) • Other Management Committee members since 2006 (term of office) - Erico Hoffmann, Argentina (2006-2008) - Arthur Thüringer, Austria (2006-2008) - Marta Weores, Hungaria (2008-2009) - Fernanda Sesto, Argentina (2008-2012) - Iulia Negoescu Fulicea, Romania (2008-2012) - Kevin Burnham, USA (2009-2012) • Auditors (term of office) - Jacques Bugnon, Switzerland (1970-1982) - D. Grawunder, F.R. of Germany (1976-1982) - André Mayeur, France (1982-1984) - Claude Delépine, France (1984-1990) - Urban Lagneus, Sweden (1990-1996) - Erico Hoffmann, Argentina (1994-2006) - Martin Steiger, Switzerland (2006-2007) - Nino Shmueli, Israel (2006-2008) - Rüdiger Schuchardt, Germany (2008-2012) - Erico Hoffmann, Argentina (2008-2012) • Persons paid to manage day-to-day work (term of office) - Claude-Michel Desprez, France (1966-1969) - Lisette Palmé, France (1975-1984) - Yalcin Gürkan, Turkey (2005-2009) - Luissa Smith, Great-Britain (2009-2012) • 179

180

international regattas The 470 at the Olympic Games and in regional multi-sport Games

Olympic Games

A

t the end of 1972, the IYRU selected the 470 Class for the double-handed dinghy event, open to both men and women sailors, for the 1976 Olympic Games in Montreal.

Almost sixty boats took part in the first pre-Olympic regatta organised in 1975 at the same venue as the Olympic regatta in Kingston.

The winners were the French mixed crew Jean-François & Claire Fountaine.

One year later, Frank Hubner & Harro Bode, from the Federal Republic of Germany, won the first 470 Olympic regatta, in which twenty-eight nations competed.

The IYRU renewed the 470 Class as an open event for the Olympic Games in Moscow in 1980 and Los Angeles in 1984, and then decided to split the open event in two, one dedicated to men crews and one dedicated to

Four crews have succeeded in winning two medals each: women crews, for the 1988 Olympic Games in Seoul.

The British pair Cathy Foster & Peter Newlands, 7th at the Los Angeles Games and winners of the last race, were the last mixed crew at the Olympic Games.

Since that time, both men and women 470 Class Olympic events have been renewed every four years by IYRU and thereafter by ISAF. These two 470 Class events will be part of the 2016 Olympic Games in Rio de Janeiro.

Australia (with five gold medals and one bronze) has been the most successful nation ahead of Spain (four gold and two silver) and the USA (two gold, four silver and two bronze).

Only two sailors, Theresa Zabell from Spain in 1992 and 1996 and Malcolm Page from Australia in 2008 and 2012, have succeeded in winning two gold medals, with two different crew members.

181

• Thierry Péponnet & Luc Pillot (France) : gold (1988) and bronze (1984), • Nick Rogers & Joe Glanfield (Great-Britain) : silver (2004 et 2008), • Tonu & Toomas Toniste (USSR and then Estonia) : silver (1988) and bronze (1992), • Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik (Ukraine) : bronze (1996 and 2000).

The following sailors also won two medals with two different crew members: • Jennifer J. Isler (USA) : silver (2000) and bronze (1992), • Kevin Burnham (USA) : gold (2004) and silver (1992), • Paul Foerster (USA) : gold (2004) and silver (2000), • Lobke Berkhout (Netherlands) : silver (2008) and bronze (2012), • Juan de la Fuente (Argentina) bronze (2000 and 2012).

470 Olympic titles & medals by nation Nation

Gold

Medals Silver

Bronze

Total

Nation

Australia

5

-

1

6

Japan

Spain

4

2

-

6

Sweden

USA

2

4

2

8

former USSR

New-Zealand

1

1

-

2

Netherlands

Ukraine

1

-

2

3

former GDR

France

1

-

2

3

Argentina

Brazil

1

-

1

2

Portugal

Greece

1

-

-

1

Estonia

former FRG

1

-

-

1

Finland

Geat-Britain

-

5

-

5

Gold

-

Medals Silver

Bronze

Total

1

1

2

1

1

2

1

1

2

1

1

2

1

-

1

-

2

2

-

1

1

-

1

1

-

1

1

470 Olympic titles & medals, women category Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

2012

J. Aleh - O. Powrie (NZL)

H. Mills - S. Clark (GBR)

L. Westerhof - L. Berkhout (NED)

London, Weymouth (GBR)

20

2008

E. Rechichi - T. Parkinson (AUS)

M. De Koning - L. Berkhout (NED)

F. Oliveira - I. Swan (BRA)

Beijing, Qingdao (CHN)

19

Athens (GRE)

19

Venue

Boats

2004

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

N. Via-Dufresne - S. Azon (ESP)

T. Torgersson - V. Zachrisson (SWE)

2000

J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS)

J.- J. Isler - P. Glaser (USA)

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

Sydney (AUS)

20

Atlanta, Savannah (USA)

22

Barcelona (ESP)

17

Seoul, Pusan (KOR)

21

1996

T. Zabell - B. Via Dufresne (ESP)

Y. Shige - A. Kinoshita (JPN)

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

1992

T. Zabell - P. Guerra (ESP)

L. Egnot - J. Shearer (NZL)

J.- J. Isler - P. Healey (USA)

1988

A. Jolly - L. Jewell (USA)

M. Soderstrom - B. Bengtsson (SWE) L. Moskalenko - I. Tchounikhovskai (USSR)

470 Olympic titles & medals, men category Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats

2012

M. Belcher - M. Page (AUS)

L. Patience - S. Bithell (GBR)

L. Calabrese - J. de la Fuente (ARG)

London, Weymouth (GBR)

27

2008

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

N. Charbonnier - O. Bausset (FRA)

Beijing, Qingdao (CHN)

29

Athens (GRE)

27

2004

P. Foerster - K. Burnham (USA)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

K. Seki - K. Todoroki (JPN)

2000

T. King - M. Turnbull (AUS)

P. Foerster - R. Merrick (USA)

J. Conte - J. de la Fuente (ARG)

Sydney (AUS)

32

1996

E. Braslavets - I. Matviienko (UKR)

J. Merricks - I. Walker (GBR)

V. Rocha - N. Barreto (POR)

Atlanta, Savannah (USA)

36

1992

J. Calafat - F. Sanchez Luna (ESP)

M. Reeser - K. Burnham (USA)

T. & T. Toniste (EST)

Barcelona (ESP)

37

1988

T. Peponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

T. & T. Toniste (USSR)

J. Shadden - C. McKee (USA)

Seoul, Pusan (KOR)

30

470 Olympic titles & medals, all categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats

1984

L. Doreste - R. Molina (ESP)

S. Benjamin - H.- C. Steinfeld (USA)

T. Peponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

Los Angeles, Long Beach (USA)

28

1980

M. Soares - E. Penido (BRA)

J. Borowski - E. Swensson (GDR)

J. Lindgren - G. Tallberg (FIN)

Moscow, Tallinn (USSR)

14

1976

F. Hubner - H. Bode (RFA)

A. Gorostegui - P. Millet (ESP)

I. Brown - I. Ruff (AUS)

Montreal, Kingston (CAN)

28

182

Regional multi-sport Games The 470 has often been selected for and still is the boat used in many regional Games.

The Mediterranean Games are now organised every four years, in the year following the Olympic Games. The last edition in 2009 in Pescara (Italy) saw victories in the 470 go to: • Gabrio Zandona & Francesco della Torre (Italy) ahead of Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic (Croatia) and Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos (France) in men, • Giulia Conti & Giovanna Micol (Italy) ahead of Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (France) and Camille Lecointre & Mathilde Géron

(France) in women.

The 470 men and 470 women are on the programme for the next edition in June 2013 in Mersin (Turkey).

The Pan American Games are organised every four years, in the year preceding the Olympic Games.

The 470 was not in the sailing programme for recent editions but could come back in 2015 in Toronto (Canada).

The Asian Games are organised every four years halfway between two Olympic Games. The last edition in 2010 in Guangzhou (Guangdong, China) saw victories in the 470 go to:

• Ryunosuke Harada & Yugo Yoshida (Japan) ahead of Weidong Wang & Daokun Deng (China) et Daeyoung & Sungahn Jung (Korea) in men, • Ai Kondo & Wakako Tabata (Japan) ahead of Liping Cai & Yang Gao (China) and Dawn Xiaodan Liu & Siobhan Shiu Wun Tam (Singapore) in women.

The next edition will be held in 2014 in Incheon (South Korea).

The Pan Arabian Games are organised every four years the year before the Olympic Games. The last edition in 2011 in Doha (Qatar) saw victory in the 470 go to Ebrahim & Ahmed Abdulla Sadiq from Bahrein. The next edition will be held in 2015 in Lebanon.

IYRU/ISAF World Championships The IYRU then ISAF have retained the 470 for several World Championships organised under their authority.

IYRU Youth World Championships in 470s The double-handed dinghy event of the IYRU/ISAF Youth World Championships is usually

sailed in 420s. However, the IYRU chose the 470 in 1983 and in 1986.

IYRU Youth World Championships in 470s Year / Venue

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

1986 Porto Carras (GRE)

Gwenaël & Jean-François Berthet (FRA)

Jordi Calafat & ?

(ESP)

Vasco Vascotto & ?

(ITA)

1983 Auckland (NZL)

Michael & Ansgar Adamczyk (SUI)

Paul Anderson & Jeroem Hoogeveen (HKG)

Bertrand Rigolot & Ludovic Lorieul (FRA)

IYRU Women’s World Championships in 470s In order to develop women’s sailing in the perspective of future Olympic Games using the

470, the IYRU selected the 470 for its 1982 Women’s World Championships. The event continued 183

until 1992 (except for the 1988 and 1989 events not held in 470s), in spite of the creation in 1987 of a Class World Championship reserved for female crews.

IYRU Women’s World Championships in 470s Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

1992 Livorno (ITA)

Peggy Hardwiger & Christina Pinnow (GER)

Yumiko Shige & Alicia Kinoshita (JPN)

Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsh GER)

1991 Long Beach (USA)

Larissa Moskalenko & Olena Pakholchick (USSR)

Maria Quarra & Anna Barabino (ITA)

Jennifer J. Isler & Pamela Healy (USA)

1990 Hoorn (NED)

Ines Bohn & Sabine Rohatzsch (GDR)

Wilma Kramer & Henneke Stavenuiter (NED)

Florence Le Brun & Odile Barré (FRA)

1987 Porto Carras (GRE)

Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge (FRA)

Susanne Theel & Silke Preuss (GDR)

Karen & Gail Johnson (CAN)

1986 Vancouver (CAN)

Jennifer J. Isler & Amy Wardell (USA)

Christine Briand & Claire Fountaine (FRA)

Karen & Gail Johnson (CAN)

1985 La Rochelle (FRA)

Tonny Van Vooren-Vermeulen & Henneke Stavenuiter (NED)

Karen & Gail Johnson (CAN)

Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge (FRA)

1984 Largs (GBR)

Anna Bacchiega & Nives Monico (ITA)

Tonny Van Vooren-Vermeulen & Henneke Stavenuiter (NED)

Karen & Gail Johnson (CAN)

1983 Auckland (NZL)

Christine Briand & Claire Fountaine (FRA)

Leslie Egnot & Michelle Holland (NZL)

Anna Bacchiega & Nives Monico (ITA)

1982 Acapulco (MEX)

Anna Bacchiega & Nives Monico (ITA)

Christine Briand & Claire Fountaine (FRA)

Cristina Mazzaterro & Emanuela Galeazzi (ITA)

Year/ Venue

IYRU/ISAF Sailing World Championships and ISAF Sailing World Games In 1994 the first IYRU Sailing World Championships were intended for the most popular Classes among which was the 470. The championships were held in La Rochelle, France, with boats made available by the orga-

nisers. ISAF reiterated this formula in Dubai in 1998, in Marseilles (France) in 2002 and finally on Lake Neusiedl (Austria) in 2006. These last two events were called ISAF Sailing World Games since the name Sailing

World Championships was thereafter reserved for the grouping under ISAF authority of the World Championships of all the Olympic classes which have been held every four years: 2003 in Cadiz (Spain), 2007 in Cascais (Portugal), 2011 in Perth (Australia). The next will be held in 2014 in Santander (Spain).

IYRU/ISAF Sailing World Championships and ISAF Sailing World Games, women category Year/ Venue

Winners (Gold)

Silver

Bronze

2006 Neusiedl (AUT)

Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (FRA)

Elise Rechichi & Tessa Parkinson (AUS)

Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchyk (UKR)

2002 Marseilles (FRA)

Jenny Armstrong& Belinda Stowell (AUS)

Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (FRA)

Natalia Via Dufresne & Sandra Azon (ESP)

1998 Dubai (UAE)

Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchyk (UKR)

Federica Salva & Emanuela Sossi (ITA)

Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa (GRE)

1994 La Rochelle (FRA)

Theresa Zabell & Begonia Via Dufresne (ESP)

Ruslana Taran & Natalya Hapanovich (UKR)

Peggy Hardwiger & Christina Pinnow (GER)

184

IYRU/ISAF Sailing World Championships and ISAF Sailing World Games, men category Year / Venue

Winners (Gold)

Silver

Bronze

2006 Neusiedl (AUT)

Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page (AUS)

Benjamin & Romain Bonnaud (FRA)

Paco Sanchez & Alejandro Ramos (ESP)

2002 Marseilles (FRA)

Josef Yogev & Amir Shahaf (ISR)

Benjamin & Romain Bonnaud (FRA)

Gustavo Martinez & Cantero Tunte (ESP)

1998 Dubai (UAE)

Petri Leskinen & Kristian Heinila (FIN)

Eugeniy Braslavets & Igor Matviienko (UKR)

Gildas Philippe & Tanguy Cariou (FRA)

1994 La Rochelle (FRA)

John Merricks & Ian Walker (GBR)

Kan Yamada & Seiji Saito (JPN)

Paolo Cian & Marco Scotto (ITA)

The 1994 edition in La Rochelle assembled 165 crews from forty-five nations, which makes it

one of the most successful 470 events in fifty years.

Note: the ISAF Sailing World Cham-

pionship results for 2003, 2007 and 2011 are integrated with the Class World Championships.

The major «international weeks» for Olympic Classes and ISAF World Cup

W

ell before the 470 became an Olympic Class, international regattas that brought together the Olympic Classes, such as Hyères Week in France or Kiel Week in Germany, already existed.

The 470 was accepted in Kiel week in 1972 and in the other regattas from 1973.

In the middle of the 1980s, the European national federations, united under the «EUROSAF» association, decided to create an annual ranking of competitors based on the results of Olympic multi-class regattas identified under the «Eurolymp» label.

The Eurolymp events quickly

became a veritable Olympic preparation circuit starting in Palamos (Spain) at the end of December and finishing in Kiel at the end of June, passing by Anzio, Palma, Hyères, Copenhagen, Medemblik and Hayling Island.

This ranking was replaced by the Sailing World Ranking introduced by IYRU in 1994, based on the results of all the international events, which helped to promote Olympic multi-class events outside Europe like in Miami or also in Sydney in preparation for the 2000 Olympic Games.

From 2001 to 2008, the Olympic preparation circuit included, at minimum, Melbourne in Decem185

ber (Sail Melbourne), Miami in January (Rolex Miami OCR), Palma at the end of March or early April (Trofeo SAR Princess Sofia), Hyères at the end of April (Semaine Olympique Française), Medemblik in May (SPA Regatta, then Delta Lloyd Regatta) and Kiel at the end of June (Kieler Woche).

In November 2008, ISAF officially created the Sailing World Cup for each Olympic Class.

It was an annual award which included the above six events to which was added Weymouth (Skandia Sail for Gold), the venue of the 2012 Games.

The podiums of the 470 World Cup were as follows:

ISAF 470 Sailing World Cup, women category Year

Gold

Silver

Bronze

2012

Amanda Clark & Sarah Lihan (USA)

Kathrin Kadelbach & Friederike Belcher (GER)

Ai Kondo & Wakako Tabata (JPN)

2011

Erin Maxwell & Isabelle Kinsolving (USA)

Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos (ESP)

Penny Clark & Katrina Hugues (GBR)

2010

Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (FRA)

Emmanuelle Rol & Hélène Defrance (FRA)

Henriette Koch & Lene Sommer (DEN)

2009

Henriette Koch & Lene Sommer (DEN)

Ingrid Petitjean & Nadège Douroux (FRA)

Tara Pacheco & Berta Betanzos (ESP)

ISAF 470 Sailing World Cup, men category Year

Gold

Silver

Bronze

2012

Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page (AUS)

Paul Snow-Hansen & Jason Saunders (NZL)

Gideon Kliger & Eran Sela (JPN)

2011

Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page (AUS))

Panagiotis Mantis & Pavlos Kagialis (GRE)

Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos (FRA)

2010

Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page (AUS)

Pierre Leboucher & Vincent Garos (FRA)

Anton Dhalberg & Sebastian Östling (SWE)

2009

Onan Barreiros & Aaron Sarmiento (ESP)

Stuart McNay & Graham Biehl (USA)

Nic Asher & Elliot Willis (GBR)

I

n November 2012, ISAF decided to limit the number of Sailing World Cup events to five per year for 2013-2016.

The following events have been retained: Melbourne, Miami, Palma and Hyères to which a new event has been added in

Qingdao (China) in September.

EUROSAF announced in February 2013 the creation of a European circuit called EUROSAF Sailing Champions Cup, which also comprises five events: Riva del Garda in Italy and Medemblik (Delta Lloyd Regatta) in May, Wey-

mouth (Sail for Gold) and Kiel (Kieler Woche) in June, finishing in October with a new event in France in La Rochelle which will use the old title «Semaine Olympique Française».

International 470 Class Championships and major events

A

t its creation in 1965, the 470 Internationale promoted the annual organisation

of a European Championship, of which the first edition was held in 1966. Following this, and in 186

line with the international development of the Class, a World Championship was held from

1970 onwards, a Junior Championship from 1979 and a Masters World Championship from 1983.

Both the format and titles of these events have significantly evolved over time.

From the beginning of the 90s, the 470 Internationale encouraged the organisation of championships by continent, in Asia, North America, South America and Oceania.

However they have not always been held annually and the relatively weaker density of countries and crews on these vast continents often lead to a much lower participation than in Europe.

In parallel with these championships under the responsibility of the 470 Internationale, other specific international 470 events have been created.

Amongst these, the most emblematic is without doubt the

Interternational Spring Cup created in 1976 at the initiative of the French 470 Class association.

It is the largest and most important event where men, women and mixed crews can still compete together.

In fact, women crews have won the regatta twice: the Spaniards Theresa Zabell & Patricia Guerra in 1991 and the Ukrainians Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik in 1997.

Participation in these championships and international events has sometimes been very high.

The record participation was attained at the 1993 World Championships in Crozon-Morgat (France) on the occasion of the 470’s thirtieth anniversary, with 236 boats. In 1987, 203 boats came together for the World Championships organised by the

Kieler Yacht Club for its centenary.

Twelve events have assembled 170 or more boats, of which seven World Championships, two European Championships, two International Spring Cups in France and a French International Championship sailed just before the Worlds.

In number of nations represented, eight World Championships have exceeded thirty-five nations, all in the years 2000.

With the exception of 2010, this list corresponds to Olympic Games qualifying events for nations with a record for the 2007 edition.

The high number of participating nations in 2007 was partially in thanks to the 470 Internationale support programme which enabled several emerging countries to participate.

World Championships with more than thirty-five nations

Year

Event

Venue

1993

World Championships

Crozon-Morgat - France

236

1987

World Championships

Kiel – F.R. Germany

203

Year

Venue

1988

European Championships

Saint Pierre Quiberon - France

184

2007

Cascais - Portugal

48

2010

World Championships

The Hague – Netherlands

181

2000

Balaton - Hungary

44

1981

International French Championship

Saint Pierre Quiberon - France

179

2004

Zadar - Croatia

41

2007

World Championships (ISAF)

Cascais - Portugal

176

2011

Perh - Australia

40

1980

International Spring Cup

Sainte-Maxime - France

175

2012

Barcelona - Spain

39

1987

International Spring Cup

Sainte-Maxime - France

172

2010

The Hague - Nederlands

39

1973

European Championship

Saint-Cast - France

170

2003

Cadiz - Spain

38

1995

World Championships

Toronto - Canada

170

2008

Mordialloc - Australia

38

2000

World Championships

Balaton - Hungary

170

2002

World Championships

Caglari - Italy

170

Number of boats

187

Number of boats

470 World Championships

T

he first 470 Class World Championship was organised in July 1970 on Lake Lacanau near Bordeaux (France).

Fifty-one boats from fourteen nations and three continents (Europe, North America, and Oceania) took part, with the first World Champion title won by the brothers Yves & Hervé Carré from France.

Since 1970, the 470 World Championships have been organised annually, except in 1976 at the request of the IYRU. The 2003, 2007 and 2011 World Championships were sailed withhin the scope of the ISAF Sailing World Championships.

The 470 World Championships were initially open to all sailors, but from 1973 they were restricted to a maximum of eighty boats on the basis of entry quotas per nation linked to the level of 470 activity in each country.

After the IYRU decision to split the open 470 Olympic event into two events, the 470 Internationale decided that for 1985 a Women’s 470 World Champion title would be awarded to the first women crew of the World Championship.

The first Women’s 470 World Champions were the sisters Karen & Gail Johnson from Canada.

With the number of women crews increasing quickly, for 1986 the 470 Internationale decided to hold a Women’s World

Cup at the same time and venue as the World Championship, which remained open to men and women.

The women could choose to either sail in the Women’s World Cup restricted to women crews, without any title awarded to avoid any confusion with the IYRU Women’s World Championship, or to sail in the 470 World Championship where men, mixed and women crews were allowed to compete.

In 1987, the Women’s World Cup officially became the Women’s World Championship.

Women were still allowed to take part in the World Championship which remained open to all categories, but all chose to compete in the Women’s World Championship.

From 1988 to 2002, two 470 World Championships were organised each year, one for men and mixed crews and one for women crews. The 470 Women’s World Championship had no quota limits, whereas the 470 World Championship for men and mixed crews was still restricted to a maximum of eighty boats until 1992.

This restriction was abandoned in 1993 for the 30 th anniversary of the 470 Class, which was celebrated during the 470 World Championships held in CrozonMorgat (West Brittany in France) and was applied again once in 1998 in El Arenal (Spain) at the organisers request. The applica188

tion of the regatta format of the International Spring Cup, which had consisted since its creation in 1976 of a qualifiying and a final phase by fleet, made it possible to abandon the restrictions to participation.

From 2003 onwards, the 470 Internationale has not allowed mixed crews to compete in the World Championships.

Many nations have achieved great success in the 470 World Championships. However, Germany (with former Federal Republic of Germany and former German Democratic Republic) has been the most successful nation by securing twenty-four medals (nine gold, six silver, nine bronze), followed by the Netherlands with seventeen medals, (nine gold, four silver, four bronze), Spain with seventeen medals (seven gold, four silver, six bronze), Australia with thirteen medals (seven gold, four silver, two bronze) and France with thirty-one medals (five gold, sixteen silver, ten bronze).

The Greek women’s crew Sofia Bekatorou & Emilia Tsoulfa won four consecutive World Champion titles from 2000 to 2003.

The Dutch sailor Lobke Berkhout won five World Champion titles in 2005, 2006, 2007, 2009 and 2010 with two different crew members.

The Australian sailor Malcolm Page won six World Champion titles in 2004, 2005, 2007, 2010, 2011 and 2012 with two different crew members.

Six crews have succeeded in winning three World Champion titles each: • 2010, 2011 and 2012 Mathew Belcher & Malcolm Page (Australia) • 2004, 2005 and 2007 Nathan Wilmot & Malcolm Page (Australia), who won also two silver medals in 2003 and 2006 and a bronze medal in 2001

• 2005, 2006 and 2007 Marcelien De Koning & Lobke Berkhout (Netherlands) • 1997, 1998 and 1999 Ruslana Taran & Olena Pakholchik (Ukraine), who also won a silver medal in 1995 • 1981, 1983 and 1984 David Barnes & Hamish Willcox (New Zealand), who also won a bronze medal in 1982

• 1977, 1978 and 1980 David Ullman & Tom Linskey (USA) Theresa Zabell from Spain also won three titles with two different crew members in 1992, 1995 and 1996 The French Philippe & Hubert Follenfant won four silver medals in the early 70s, but were never World Champions.

World titles & medals by nation Nation

Gold (titte)

Netherlands Spain Australia France USA Greece Great-Britain New-Zealand former FRG Ukraine Germany Italy Japan

9 7 7 5 5 5 4 4 4 4 3 2 2

Medals Silver

Bronze

Total

Nation

4

4

17

Sweden

4

6

17

former GDR

4

2

13

Canada

16

10

31

Denmark

4

2

11

Finland

1

0

6

Croatia

7

4

15

Slovenia

3

4

11

Portugal

2

2

8

former CIS

1

2

7

Israel

3

4

10

Russia

5

6

13

Poland

4

4

10

Gold (title)

Medals Silver

2 2 2 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 0

Bronze

Total

2

4

8

1

3

6

1

0

3

2

0

3

1

1

3

0

3

4

2

0

2

2

0

2

1

0

1

0

7

7

0

1

1

0

1

1

World Champions & medallists, women category Yea-

Gold (Title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2012

H. Mills - S. Clark (GBR)

C. Lecointre - M. Geron (FRA)

L.Westerhof - L. Berkhout (NED)

Barcelona (ESP)

54

30

5

2011

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

H. Mills - S. Clark (GBR)

J. Aleh - O. Powrie (NZL)

Perth (AUS)

48

28

5

2010

L.Westerhof - L. Berkhout (NED)

J. Aleh - O. Powrie (NZL)

G. Conti - G. Micol (ITA)

The Hague (NED)

62

27

5

2009

L.Westerhof - L. Berkhout (NED)

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

Rungsted (DEN)

57

24

5

2008

E. Maxwell - I. Kinsolving (USA)

G. Conti - G. Micol (ITA)

E. Rechichi - T. Parkinson (AUS)

Mordialloc (AUS)

58

30

5

2007 M. De Koning - L. Berkhout (NED)

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

C. Bassadone - S. Clark (GBR)

Cascais (POR)

64

33

6

2006 M. De Koning - L. Berkhout (NED)

A. Kondo - N. Kamata (JPN)

Rizhao (CHN)

60

28

5

T. Torgersson - V. Zahrisson (SWE)

189

Boats Nations Continents

World Champions & medallists, women category, continued Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2005

M. De Koning - L. Berkhout (NED)

C. Bassadone -S. Clark (GBR)

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

San Francisco (USA)

Boats Nations Continents 34

18

5 5

2004

T. Torgersson - V. Zahrisson (SWE)

V. Deklava - K. Maucec (SLO)

N. Kornecki - V. Bouskila (ISR)

Zadar (CRO)

53

30

2003

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

V. Ilienko - N. Gaponovich (RUS)

Cadiz (SPN)

55

28

5

2002

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

L. Westerhof - M. Matthijisse (NED)

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

Cagliari (ITA)

61

27

5

47

23

5

58

30

5 5

2001

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS)

N. Via Dufresne - S. Azon (ESP)

Koper (SLO)

2000

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS)

N. Via Dufresne - S. Azon (ESP)

Balaton (HUN)

1999

R. Taran - O. PakholchiK (UKR)

S. & M. Ward (DEN)

F. Salva - E. Sossi (ITA)

Melbourne (AUS)

57

25

1998

R. Taran - O. PakholchiK (UKR)

S. & M. Ward (DEN)

N. Birkner - W. Bülle (GER)

El Arenal (ESP)

71

28

5

1997

R. Taran - O. PakholchiK (UKR)

N. Birkner - W. Bülle (GER)

V. Krachyun - N. Gaponovich (UKR)

Tel Aviv (ISR)

29

17

5

36

17

4

62

25

3

1996

T. Zabell - B. Via Dufresne (ESP) S. Bauckholt Meyer - K. Adlkofer (GER)

N. Birkner - W. Bülle (GER)

Porto-Alegre (BRA)

1995

T. Zabell - B. Via Dufresne (ESP)

Y. Shige - A. Kinoshita (JPN)

Toronto (CAN)

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

1994

I. Bohn - S. Rohatzsch (GER)

S. Bauckholt-Meyer - K. Adlkofer (GER)

P. Hardwiger - C. Pinnow (GER)

Helsinki (FIN)

46

16

1993

I. Bohn - S. Rohatzsch (GER)

T. Zabell - P. Guerra (ESP)

F. Salva - E. Sossi (ITA)

Crozon-Morgat (FRA)

42

15

3

1992

T. Zabell - P. Guerra (ESP)

Y. Shige - A. Kinoshita (JPN)

M. Quarra - A. Barabino (ITA)

Rota (ESP)

35

18

5

37

15

5

1991

J.J.Isler - P. Healy (USA)

L. Moskalenko - O. Pakholchik (CIS)

S. Peters - W. Bülle (GER)

Brisbane (AUS)

1990

T. Stemmler - S. Lenkmann (FRG)

P. Hardwiger - C. Pinnow (GDR)

N. Bover - I. Martin (ESP)

Medemblik (NED)

53

19

?

1989

S. Meyer - K. Adkofer (FRG)

1988 M. Soderstrom - B. Bengtsson (SWE)

L. Egnot - J. Shearer (NZL)

S. Rees Jones - S. Hay (GBR)

Tsu-City (JPN)

25

13

5

L. Niece - P. Raymond (USA)

J. J. Isler - A. Wardell (USA)

Haifa (ISR)

46

15

4

P. Herndon - C. Goff (USA)

S. Theel - S. Preuss (GDR)

Kiel (FRG)

85

23

5 3 ?

1987

S. Meyer - K. Adlkofer (FRG)

1986*

J. Lugar - M. McLean (CAN)

B. Lemström - A. Lemström (FIN)

T. Vermeulen - H. Stavenuiter (NED)

Salou (ESP)

66

19

1985**

K. & G. Johnson (CAN)

T. Vooren - H. Stavenuiter (NED)

P. Porta - A. Barabino (ITA)

Marina di Carrare (ITA)

20

11

*World cup (no titte of World champion delivered) ** Excerpt of the final ranking list for all categories

World Champions & medallists, men category Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats

2012

M. Belcher - M. Page (AUS)

P. Leboucher - V. Garos (FRA)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

Barcelona (ESP)

95

37

6

2011

M. Belcher - M. Page (AUS)

L. Patience - S. Bithell (GBR)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

Perth (AUS)

80

39

6

2010

M. Belcher - M. Page (AUS)

N. Charbonnier - B. Meyer Dieu (FRA)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

The Hague (NED)

119

38

5

2009

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

L. Patience - S. Bithell (GBR)

R. Harara - Y. Yoshida (JPN)

Rungsted (DEN)

95

29

5

Mordialloc (AUS)

94

36

5

Cascais (POR)

112

47

6

28

5

2008

N. Asher - E. Willis (GBR)

A. Marinho - M. Nunes (POR)

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

2007

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

S. Coster - K. Coster (NED)

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

Nations Continents

2006

N. Asher - E. Willis (GBR)

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

Rizhao (CHN)

87

2005

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

G. Philippe - N. Le Berre (FRA)

San Francisco (USA)

64

25

5

2004

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

J. Molund - M. Andersson (SWE)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

Zadar (CRO)

101

41

5

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

G. Martinez Doreste - D. Wood (ESP)

Cadiz (ESP)

98

37

5

2003

G. Zandona - A. Trani (ITA)

190

World Champions & medallists, men & mixed categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

2002

S. Cooke - P. Nicholas (NZL)

A. Kosmatopoulos - K. Trigonis (GRE)

G. Martinez - T. Cantero (ESP)

Caligari (ITA)

109

31

5

2001

E. Braslavets - I. Matviienko (UKR)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

Koper (SLO)

105

32

5

2000

T. King - M. Turnbull (AUS)

G. Philippe - T. Cariou (FRA)

E. Braslavets - I. Matviienko (UKR)

Balaton (HUN)

112

42

5

1999

B. Petit - J.-F. Cuzon (FRA)

J. Molund - M. Rahm (SWE)

T. Stanczyk - T. Jakubiak (POL)

Melbourne (AUS)

94

31

5

Bronze

Venue

Boats

Nations Continents

1998

G. Philippe - T. Cariou (FRA)

T. Copi - M. Margon (SLO)

J. Molund - M. Rahm (SWE)

El Arenal (ESP)

93

34

5

1997

P. Leskinen - K. Heinila (FIN)

V. Rocha - N. Barreto (POR)

M. Westerlind - H. Wallin (SWE)

Tel Aviv (ISR)

56

23

5

1996

B. and J. Kouwenhoven (NED)

J. Merricks - I. Walker (GBR)

K. Nakamura - M. Takaki (JPN)

Porto Alegre (BRA)

72

21

4

1995

A. Kosmatopoulos - K. Trigonis (GRE)

M. & M. Ivaldi (ITA)

R. & N. Shental (ISR)

Toronto (CAN)

108

32

5

1994

B. and J. Kouwenhoven (NED)

K. Nakamura - M. Takaki (JPN)

M. Westerlind - H. Wallin (SWE)

Helsinki (FIN)

121

26

5

1993

J. Calafat - F. Sanchez Luna (ESP)

J.-F. & G. Berthet (FRA)

S. Bachar - E. Shemesh (ISR)

Crozon-Morgat (FRA)

194

29

5

1992

J. Calafat - F. Sanchez Luna (ESP)

M. & M. Ivaldi (ITA)

P. Leskinen - M. Aarnikka (FIN)

Rota (ESP)

81

34

5

1991

W. Hunger - R. Schmidt (GER)

Brisbane (AUS)

88

20

5

1990

W. Hunger - R. Schmidt (FRG)

Medemblik (NED)

77

29

?

Tsu City (JPN)

53

19

5

Haifa (ISR)

64

20

3

1989

T. & N. Tsutsumi (JPN)

1988

N. Buckley - P. Newlands (GBR)

AB. Kouwenhoven - L. Taselaar (NED) P. Brotherton - A. Hemmings (GBR) J. Calafat - F. Sanchez Luna (ESP)

O. Ponthieu - G. Espinasse (FRA)

J. Calafat - F. Sanchez Luna (ESP) K. Nakamura - M. Takahashi (JPN) S. & P. Montefusco (ITA)

J. Shadden - Ch. Mc Kee (USA)

World Champions & medallists, all categories Year

Gold (title)

1987

B. Hoeft - F. Bier (GDR)

P. d'Ali - G. Cojana (ITA)

1986

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

1985

T. & E. Chieffi (ITA)

1984

D. Barnes - H. Willcox (NZL)

1983 1982

D. Barnes - H. Willcox (NZL) J. Borowski - E. Swensson (GDR)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats Nations Continents

J. Brietzke - E. Schulz (GDR)

Kiel (FRG)

118

33

5

W. & J. Hunger (FRG)

L. Hüttermann - N. Körte (FRG)

Salou (ESP)

98

26

5

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

J. Borowski - M. Gall (GDR)

Mar. di Carrare (ITA)

81

26

5

C. Dickson - J. Allen (NZL)

P. Evans - S. Reeves (NZL)

Auckland (NZL)

61

15

4

W. & J. Hunger (FRG)

S. Brokman - E. Friedlander (ISR)

Weymouth (GBR)

74

21

5

D. Péponnet - P. Champaloux (FRA)

D. Barnes - H. Willcox (NZL)

Cascais (POR)

85

24

5 5

1981

D. Barnes - H. Willcox (NZL)

S. Benjamin - H.- C. Steinfeld (USA)

T. & E. Chieffi (ITA)

St Pierre Quiberon (FRA)

77

27

1980

D. Ullman - T. Linskey (USA)

L. Delage - H. Wattine (FRA)

S. Richer - Ph. Claude (FRA)

Porto-Alegre (BRA)

49

16

4

1979

M. Kai- R. Komiya (JPN)

L. Delage - H. Wattine (FRA)

S. Richer - Ph. Claude (FRA)

Medemblik (NED)

74

30

6

1978

D. Ullman - T. Linskey (USA)

G. Roufs - Ch. Robitaille (CAN)

J. Pudenz - U. Kittman (FRG)

Marstrand (SWE)

58

27

5

1977

D. Ullman - T. Linskey (USA)

K.Komatsu - Y. Hakomori (JPN)

M. Paterson - D. Mackay (NZL)

Shizuoka (JPN)

45

16

5

M. Laurent - R. Surmin (FRA)

Ph. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

J.-F. & Cl. Fountaine (FRA)

Association Island (USA)

74

20

5

1974

A. Gorostegui - M. Albalat (ESP)

P. Lecrit - D. Duvallet (FRA)

J. Santana - F. Colom (ESP)

Naples (ITA)

79

29

6

1973

H. Söderlund - A. Börresen (DEN)

P. Kommette - M. Loeb (USA)

J. & R. van Werkhoven (NED)

Kiel (FRG)

78

19

5

1972

S. & E. Vollebregt (NED)

Ph. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

T. & W. Van Essen (NED)

Montréal (CAN)

53

13

4

1976 1975

No World Championship because of Olympic Games

191

World Champions and medallists, all categories, continued Silver

Bronze

Venue

Year

Gold (Title)

1971

T. & W. Van Essen (NED)

Ph. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

B. & B. Demartial (FRA)

Ostende (BEL)

59

13

4

1970

Y. & H. Carré (FRA)

Ph. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

D. Poisson -D. Londeix (FRA)

Lacanau (FRA)

51

14

3

470 European Championships

T

he first 470 European Championship was organised in July 1966 in Boulogne-sur-Mer (France). Sixtythree boats from three nations (Belgium, France and Switzerland) took part in this Championship.

The first European Champions were Gabriel de Kergariou & Alain Cordonnier (France).

Since 1966, the European Championships have been held each year, except in 1970 which was the year of the first World Championship.

Open to all at the beginning, the European Championship became restricted in 1968 to sixty boats with allocation of quotas per nations. However, due to the rapid expansion of the 470 in Europe, the 470 Internationale asked organisers from 1972 onwards to organise an «open» Week in parallel.

A record of 170 participants was thus reached in 1973 in StCast (France) on the occasion of the 470’s tenth anniversary.

This week remained open up to 1979, except for 1978, and was abandoned thereafter.

In exchange, the maximum

number of boats in the European Championship was increased to eighty in the early 1980s.

Up until 1985, the European Championship and the tile of European Champion were reserved for crews from European nations and from the nations of the Mediterranean basin that were affiliated to the 470 Internationale (principally Israel but also at the time Egypt and the North African countries).

Crews from other nations could be authorised to compete by invitation outside the quota and without access to the title.

This explains how in1978 the New Zealanders Murray Jones & Andy Knowles won the event in front of the Russians Mikhail Kudrjavtsev & Edgar Terekhin who won the title.

From 1986, the European Championship was split into two, with a championship reserved for men & mixed crews, still limited to eighty boats, and a championship reserved for women, without quota and open to nations other than those competing for the title.

The first Women’s European Championship was thus won by 192

Boats Nations Continents

Jennifer J. Isler & Amy Wardwell (USA) and the first Women European Championship title was won by the French Florence Le Brun & Sophie Berge.

In 1988, on the occasion of the 470’s 25 th anniversary in Saint Pierre Quiberon (France), the men & mixed European Championship was not limited in number but used the International Spring Cup format with qualifying phase and a final phase in fleets. The 1973 participation record was beaten, with a total of 184 boats.

From 1999, the men & mixed European Championship became open to all nations, with the limitation on the number of boats increased to one hundred and twenty.

The final ranking of the European Championships was obtained by subtracting all crews that were not competing for the title.

Between 1999 and 2012, it so happened that seven of the fourteen European Championship for men & mixed were won by the team that also won the overall Open Championship.

This was even more common in the women’s fleet: a European boat won both the European

and Open Championships in twelve out of the fourteen editions.

In 2003, for the 470’s thirtieth anniversary in Brest (France), the limitation in number of boats for the men & mixed European Championship was not applied and it has not been re-established since then.

Finally in November 2012, the 470 Internationale decided to no longer authorise mixed crews in European Championships, thus aligning the regatta with the World Championships.

France has been by far the most titled nation in the European Championships, with thirty-four medals, of which fifteen gold, nine silver and ten bronze, ahead of Ukraine with eight medals, of which seven have been gold. Germany, including former East and West Republics, has totalled thirtytwo medals of which six have been in gold. Next comes Spain with fifteen medals, of which six in gold, Italy with nineteen medals of which five in gold and Great Britain with thirteen medals, also five in gold.

The Ukrainian Ruslana Taran won the Women’s European Champion title six times, with five consecutive titles from 1995 to 1999 with Olena Pakholchik and one in 1993 with Svetlana Oleksenko.

The Spaniard Theresa Zabell won three titles, in 1991 and 1992 with Patricia Guerra and in 1994 with Begonia Via Dufresne .

The Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic won three titles in 2009, 2010 and 2011.

Finally, the Frenchman Marc

Bouët also won three titles in 1968, 1969 and 1974 with three different crews and won a silver medal in 1967.

As for the Australian Malcolm Page, he won the open event three times, with Nathan Wilmot in 2002 and 2008 and with Mathew Belcher in 2011.

European titles & medals by nation Nation

Gold (titles)

Medals Silver

Bronze

Total 34

France

15

9

10

Ukraine

7

1

0

8

Spain

6

4

5

15

Italy

5

7

7

19

Great-Britain

5

3

5

13

former GDR

4

3

2

9

Greece

4

1

2

7

Sweden

3

2

5

10

Finland

3

1

3

7

Portugal

3

1

1

5

Croatia

3

0

0

3

Germany

2

8

6

16

Netherlands

2

7

7

16

Denmark

2

5

0

7

former USSR/CIS

2

1

2

5

Israel

1

6

6

13

Russia

1

3

2

6

Switzerland

1

2

1

4

Norway

1

1

0

2

Austria

1

1

0

2

Belgium

1

0

1

2

Estonia

1

0

0

1

Slovenia

0

4

1

5

former FRG

0

3

4

7

Poland

0

0

3

3

193

European Champions & medallists, women category Year

Gold (titte)

Silver

Bronze

2012

S. Weguelin - S. Ainsworth (GBR)

T. Mrak - T. Cerne (SLO)

A. Bochmann - E. Panuschka (GER)

2011

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

H. Koch - L. Sommer (DEN)

2010

E. Rol - H. Defrance (FRA)

G. Conti - G. Micol (ITA)

2009

G. Conti - G. Micol (ITA)

2 - A. Kondo - W. Tabata (JPN) 3 - J. Aleh - O. Powrie (NZL)

Venue

Boats Nations

Largs (GBR)

16

10

Helsinki (FIN)

43

20

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

Istanbul (TUR)

31

17

A. Economou - O. Tsigaridi (GRE)

Traunsee (AUT)

39

21

Riva del Garda (ITA)

33

21

Thessaloniki (GRE)

48

24

3 - F. Oliveira - A.-L. Barbachan (BRA) H. Mills - S. Clark (GBR)

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP) 3 - E. Rechichi - T. Parkinson (AUS) 2008

S. Vogl - C. Flatscher (AUT)

E. Rol - A.-S. Thilo (SUI) V. Deklava Paoili - K. Maucec (SLO) G. Conti - G. Micol (ITA)

3 - E. Rechichi - T. Parkinson (AUS)

2007

S. Rothweiler - V. Kussatz (GER)

2006

S. Rothweiler - V. Kussatz (GER)

S. Vogl - C. Fletscher (AUT)

M. Gallego - L. Tutzo (ESP)

Balaton (HUN)

52

27

2005

I. Petitjean - N. Douroux (FRA)

N. Kornecki - V. Bouskila (ISR)

T. Torgersson - V. Zachrisson (SWE)

Gdynia (POL)

43

19

2004

S. & M. Ward (DEN)

V. Ilienko - N. Gaponovich (RUS)

Warnemunde (GER)

35

21

T. Torgersson - V. Zachrisson (SWE)

Brest (FRA)

44

25

L. Westerhof - M. Matthijsse (NED)

Tallin (EST)

37

21

N. Kornecki - V. Bouskila (ISR)

Dun Loaghaire (IRL)

36

19

V. Krachun - N. Gaponovich (RUS)

Malcesine (ITA)

37

25

Zadar (CRO)

51

27

E. Saccheggiani - E. Cecconi (ITA)

3 - K. McDowell - I. Kinsolving (USA) N. Kornecki - Vered Bouskila (ISR)

2003 2002

N. Via Dufresne - S. Azon (ESP) S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

V. Deklava - K. Maucec (SLO) 2 - J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS) V. Ilienko - D. Krutskikh (RUS)

2001

2000

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

N. Via Dufresne - S. Azon (ESP) 1 - J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS) S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

1999

2 - J. Armstrong - B. Stowell (AUS)

1 - Y. Shige - A. Kinoshita (JPN)

S. & M. Ward (DEN)

4 - J. Danks - A. Bucek (AUS) S. & M. Ward (DEN)

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR) 1998

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

1997

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

L. Westerhof - A. Verbeek (NED)

S. Truebel - C. Grosser (GER)

S. Bekatorou - E. Tsoulfa (GRE)

Cesme (TUR)

25

14

S. & M. Ward (DEN)

F. Salva - E. Sossi (ITA)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

45

22

P. Hardwiger Bahr - C. Pinnow (GER)

Hayling Island (GBR)

40

19

I. Bohmn - S. Rohatzsch (GER)

L. Leon - V. Mainemare (ESP)

Bastad (SWE)

47

22

2 - J. Lidgett - A. Bucek (AUS) 1996

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

S. Meyer Bauckholt - K. Adlkofer (GER)

1995

R. Taran - O. Pakholchik (UKR)

1994

T. Zabell - B. Via Dufresne (ESP)

T. Stemmler - S. Bergmann (GER)

S. Meyer Bauckholt - K. Adlkofer GER)

Robel (GER)

44

16

1993

R. Taran - S. Oleksenko (UKR)

S. Meyer Bauckholt - K. Adlkofer (GER)

N. Birkner - W. Bülle (GER)

Breitenbrunn (AUT)

23

13

1992

T. Zabell - P. Guerra (ESP)

Maria Quarra / Anna Barabino (ITA)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

20

13

Bergen (NOR)

42

17

3 - J.-J. Isler - P. Healy (USA) L. Moskalenko - O. Pakholchik (CIS)

1991

T. Zabell - P. Guerra (ESP)

D.Jarvis - R. Tribe (GBR)

L. Moskalenko - O. Pakholchik (USSR)

194

European Champions & medallists, women category, continued Boats Nations

Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

1990

F. Le Brun - O. Barré (FRA)

N. Bover - I. Martin (ESP)

T. Stemmler - S. Lenkmann (FRG)

Marina di Carrara (ITA)

38

17

1989

P. Hardwiger - C. Pinnow (GDR)

S. Theel - W. Buelle (GDR)

B. Lemstrom - A. Manstrom (FIN)

Balaton (HUN)

33

13

1988

H. Wegter - M. Bultman (NED)

M. Söderström - B. Beng (SWE)

3 - K. Nogami - A. Saito (JPN) P. Hardwiger - C. Pinnow (GDR)

Saint-Pierre Quiberon (FRA)

42

19

1987

B. & A. Lemströem (FIN)

H. Wegter - M. Bultman (NED)

M. Söderström - B. Beng (SWE)

Lysekil (SWE)

44

13

1986

1 - J.-J. Isler - A. Wardwell (USA) F. Le Brun - S. Berge (FRA)

W. Kraser - H. Stavenuiter (NED)

G. Tusch - S. Wichmann (FRG)

Soenderborg (DEN)

41

12

European Champions & medallists, men & mixed categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2012

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

B. Saxton - R. Mason (GBR)

M. & M. Sheremetyev (RUS)

Largs (GBR)

32

13

L. Patience - S. Bithell

G. Kliger - E. Sela (ISR)

Helsinki (FIN)

74

31

G. Kliger - E. Sela (ISR)

L. Patience - S. Bithell (GBR)

Istanbul (TUR)

54

20

L. Zellmer - H. Seelig (GER)

G. Zandona - A. Trani (ITA)

Traunsee (AUT)

82

26

S. & K. Coster (NED)

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

Riva del Garda (ITA)

91

32

A. Marinho - M. Nunes (POR)

N. Charbonnier - O. Bausset (FRA)

G. Zandona - A. Trani (ITA)

Thessaloniki (GRE)

92

29

B. & R. Bonnaud (FRA)

R. Dreano - R. Floch (FRA)

P. Leboucher - V. Garos (FRA)

Balaton (HUN)

112

30

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

S. & K. Coster (NED)

Gdynia (POL)

78

28

Warnemunde (GER)

68

30

1 - M. Belcher - M. Page (AUS ) 2011

Boats Nations

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO) 2010

P. Mantis - P. Kagialis (GRE) 1 - R. Harada - Y. Yoshida (JPN)

2009

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO) 1 - N. Wilmot - M.Page (AUS)

2008 N. Asher - E. Willis (GBR) 2007 2006 2005

1 - J. Conte - J. de la Fuente (ARG) N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

2004

2003

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

3 - P. Foerster - K. Burnham (USA) J. Molund - M. Andersson (SWE)

1 - P. Foerster - K. Burnham (USA) G. Philippe - N. Le Berre (FRA)

2002

D. Berezkin - M. Krutikov (RUS)

1 - N. Wilmot - M. Page (AUS)

L. Zellmer - F. Krabbe (GER)

J. Molund - M. Andersson (SWE)

Brest (FRA)

112

34

A. Kosmatopoulos - K. Trigonis (GRE)

N. Rogers - J. Glanfield (GBR)

Tallinn (EST)

58

26

Gideon Kliger - Udi Gal (ISR)

G. Zandona - A. Trani (ITA)

Dun Loaghaire (IRL)

60

36

G. Martinez - C. Tunte (ESP)

Malcesine (ITA)

76

31

N. Charbonnier - S. Christidis (FRA) 2001 E. Braslavets - I. Matviienko (UKR) 1 - S. Cooke - P. Nicholas (NZL)

3 - P. Foerster - B. Merrick (USA)

G. Philippe - T. Cariou (FRA)

M. & F. Ivaldi (ITA)

1999

J. Molund - M. Rahm (SWE)

T. Copi - M. Margon (SLO)

G. Philippe - T. Cariou (FRA)

Zadar (CRO)

93

31

1998

H. Rocha - N. Barreto (POR)

T. Copi - M. Margon (SLO)

A. Marinho - M. Nunes (POR)

Cesme (TUR)

65

21

1997

H. Rocha - N. Barreto (POR)

E. Braslavets - I. Matviienko (UKR)

P. Leskinen - K. Heinila (FIN)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

72

24

1996

D. Berezkin - E. Burtmatov (RUS)

H. Rocha - N. Barreto (POR)

J. Merricks - I. Walker (GBR)

Hayling Island (GBR)

67

23

1995

J. Merricks - I. Walker (GBR)

P. Leskinen - M. Aarnika (FIN)

R. Rensch - T. Haverland (GER)

Bastad (SWE)

75

24

2000

195

European Champions & medallists, men & mixed categories, continued Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

1994

M. & M. Ivaldi (ITA)

J. Merricks - I. Walker (GBR)

J. Calafat - F. Sanches (ESP)

Robel (GER)

85

27

1993

M. Westerlind - H. Wallin (SWE)

M. Koch - S. Theuerkauf (GER)

S. Bachar - I. Tashtash (ISR)

Breitenbrunn (AUT)

73

23

1992

T. & T. Toniste (EST)

M. Lundgren - U. Lagneus (SWE)

B. & J. Kouwenhoven (NED)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

67

18

B. & J. Kouwenhoven (NED)

W. Hunger - R. Schmidt (GER)

Bergen (NOR)

72

20

S. Seger - D. Liener (SUI)

R. Schulz - F. Thieme (FRG)

Marina di Carrara (ITA)

72

20

J.-F. & G. Berthet (FRA)

Balaton (HUN)

80

20

1991 H. Johannesson - P. McCarthy (NOR) 1990

G. & D. Cassinari (ITA)

1989

S. & P. Montefusco (ITA)

1988

W. Hunger - R. Schmidt (FRG)

Boats Nations

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

S. & P. Montefusco (ITA)

P. & J. Von Koskull (FIN)

St-Pierre Quiberon (FRA)

142

22

1987

P. & J. Von Koskull (FIN)

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

J. Calafat - R. Molina (ESP)

Lysekil (SWE)

72

19

1986

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

H. Duetz - J. Bos (NED)

J. Brietzke - E. Schulz (GDR)

Soenderborg (DEN)

87

18

European Champions & medallists, all categories Year

Gold (title)

1985

L. Doreste - R. Molina (ESP)

1984

P. & J. Von Koskull (FIN)

1983 1982 1981

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats Nations

G. Noe - A. Ballico (ITA)

T. & E. Chieffi (ITA)

Koper (YUG)

79

20

J. Stavenuiter - G. Alkemade (NED)

H. Duetz - J. Bos (NED)

Salou (ESP)

70

20

J. Borowski - E. Swensson (GDR)

S. & P. Montefusco (ITA)

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

Puck (POL)

77

19

J. Brietzhe - E. Schulz (GDR)

S. Brockmann - E. Friedlander (ISR)

T. Péponnet - L. Pillot (FRA)

Balaton (HUN)

77

19

T. & E. Chieffi (ITA)

J. Borowski - E. Swensson (GDR)

S. & P. Montefusco (ITA)

Morges (SUI)

69

19

Helsinki (FIN)

52

20

3 - T. Matthews - J. Cross (CAN) 1980

J. Borowski - E. Swensson (GDR)

D. & T. Péponnet (FRA)

4 – M. Billoch - J. Jos Grande (ARG) V. Ignatenko - S. Jdanov (USSR)

W. Hunger - N. Korte (FRG)

L. Wrobel - T. Stocki (P0L)

Denia (ESP)

102

24

S. Brockmann - E. Friedlander (ISR)

L. Wrobel - T. Stocki (P0L)

Cascais (POR)

61

20

Y. & V. Koriachkin (USSR)

Nauck - Schaale (GDR)

S. Brockmann - E. Friedlander (ISR)

Rust (AUT)

80

21

1976

O. & L. Johansson (SWE)

L. Lonberg - D. Ibsen (DEN)

L. Wrobel - T. Stocki (P0L)

Hellerup (DEN)

76

15

1975

J.- C. Vuithier - L. Quellet (SUI)

C. Aazer - Walter (NOR)

F. Hübner - H. Bode (FRG)

Stokes Bay (GBR)

113

20

1974

M. Bouët - S. Fleury (FRA)

J. Santana - F. Colom (ESP)

P. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

Masnou (ESP)

151

15

St-Cast (FRA)

1979 1978

S. Brockmann - E. Friedlander (ISR) 1 - M. Jones - A. Knowles (NZL) M. Kudrjavtsev- E. Terekhin (USSR)

1977

1973

H.Söderlund - A. Börrensen (DEN)

F. Hübner - K. Feldmann (FRG)

J. & R. van Werkhoven (NED)

170

14

1972

J. & R. van Werkhoven (NED)

P. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

T. & W. Van Essen (NED)

Medemblik (NED)

119

9

1971

P. & H. Follenfant (FRA)

T. & W. Van Essen (NED)

P. Maes - D. Quertainmont (BEL)

Southend/sea (GBR)

64

9

1970 1969

No European Championship the year of the first World Championship M. Bouët - M. Christ (FRA)

1968

M. Bouët - J. Desbois (FRA)

1967

P. Maes - D. Quertainmont (BEL)

1966 G. de Kergariou - A. Cordonnier (FRA)

M. Laurent - M. Cornic (FRA)

Degaudenzi - Malignon (SUI)

Castiglione (ITA)

44

5

Y. & M. Pajot (FRA)

J.-L. & J.-F. Brehant (FRA)

Palamos (ESP)

134

8

M. Bouët - J. Desbois (FRA)

Y. & M. Pajot (FRA)

Lacanau (FRA)

128

4

Brillouet - Blanchard (FRA)

J.-C. Cornu - J. Morin (FRA)

Boulogne-sur-Mer (FRA)

63

3

196

470 Junior Championships In the late 60s, the French 470 association organised an International Youth Criterium reserved for sailors younger than eighteen years old. This most notably enabled the arrival of Marc Bouët and the Pajot brothers to the forefront of French 470 racing however the event did not manage to attract foreign teams. The French association stopped organising the event when the French federation started awarded a French 470 Espoir Champion title in 1970, reserved for sailors under twenty-five years old.

In 1978, the 470 Internationale decided to organise an international championship reserved for juniors. The access criteria were for the participants to be under twenty years old and to not have been selected to participate in that year’s World or European Championships.

The first «Junior European Championship» was held in 1979 in Alassio (Italy) with fifty-one boats from fifteen nations. The first Champions were the East Germans Jörn Borowski & Schmidt.

In 1981, this championship became the International Junior Championship, then Junior World Championship from 1984 in St Moritz in Switzerland.

Since 1985, the winner has automatically been admitted, outside the quota, to the World Championships.

In 1995, the age limit was changed to under twenty-one, then to under twenty-two from 1997.

The effect on participation was immediate, it reached a record

of 121 boats and twenty-eight nations in Travemunde (Germany) in 2006.

In 1997, in order to reinforce its offer for juniors, the 470 Internationale created a Junior European Championship with an identical age limit. From 1999, the first women’s crew in the results table obtained the title of Women’s Junior European Champion.

From 2005, as much for the Junior World Championships as for the Junior European Championships, a specific ranking was established for women by extracting their results from the final results table, but a women’s world title was not awarded due to limitations imposed by ISAF on the use of world championship titles.

In 2006, the Junior European Championship was jointly organised with the equivalent 420 event in Tavira (Portugal).The success of this experience led to the permanent grouping of these events.

In November 2007, the 470 Internationale obtained a revision of the ISAF regulations to allow the creation of a Women’s Junior World Championship.

From 2008, the Junior World and European Championships all categories were split into men-mixed Junior World and European Championships and into Women’s Junior World and European Championships. At the same time, the Junior European Championships became open to all nations. As for the Europe197

an Championships, only European nations and affiliated associations from the Mediterranean basin could compete for the title and two results rankings were established.

Finally in November 2012, the 470 Internationale decided to no longer authorise mixed crews in Junior World and European Championships, thereby aligning these events with the «senior» championships.

The Germans Annika Bochmann & Anika Lorenz won six medals between 2008 and 2011 of which a World title in 2011 and two European titles in 2008 and 2010, then in 2012 Annika Bochmann and Elisabeth Panuschka obtained the European title and silver medal at the Worlds.

The Frenchmen Sofian Bouvet & Jérémie Mion won four titles during the period 2009-2010.

The Croatians Sime Fantela & Igor Marenic won five medals, of which the World title in 2003, 2005 and 2007 and the European title in 2005.

The French women Manuelle & Virginie Adam won the European title in 2003, and again in 2004 by ranking 2nd overall.

The following also won several titles: • Simon Sivitz Kozuta & Jas Farneti (Italy): World and European 2012, • Victoria Jurczok & Josephine Bach (Germany): World 2010 and European 2009, • Hannah Mills & Katrina Hughes (Great Britain): World 2008 and European 2007, • Karlo Hmeljak & Mitja Nevecny (Slovenia):

Europeans 2002, 2003 and 2004, • Tomasz Stanczyk & Tomasz Jakubiak (Poland): Worlds 1998 and 1999,

• Gideon Kliger & Udi Gal (Israel): Europeans 1998 and 1999 • Miha Staut & Peter Habjan (Slovenia):

World 1996 and European 1997, • Luis Martinez-Doreste & Juan Luis Wood (Spain): Worlds 1991 and 1992.

Junior World Champions & medallists, women category Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2012

A. Kyranakou - J. Kisters (NED)

A. Bochmann - E. Panuschka (GER)

A. Burnet - F. Stewart (GBR)

Auckland (NZL)

10

7

3

16

4

Boats Nations Continents

2011

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

A. Burnet - F. Stewart (GBR)

S. Ryan - C. Hall (AUS)

Medemblik (NED)

32

2010

V. Jurczok - J. Bach (GER)

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

S. Goto - H. Nishiyama (JPN)

Doha (QAT)

16

8

2

2009

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

G. Cohen - D. Mamreiv (ISR)

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

Thessaloniki (GRE)

25

15

3

2008

H. Mills - K. Hughes (GBR)

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

L. Ericson - A. Gabrielsson (SWE)

Gdynia (POL)

25

14

3

2007*

A. Economou - O. Tsigaridi (GRE)

T. Pacheco - B. Betanzos (ESP)

H. Saari - M. Wulff (FIN)

Bourgas (BUL)

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

2006*

H. Koch - L. Sommer (DEN)

E. Rol / A.-S. Thilo (SUI)

C. Lecointre - G. Lemaître (FRA)

Travemunde (GER)

2005*

M. Randmaa - A. Lill (EST)

C. Lecointre - G. Lemaître (FRA)

E. Sacchegiani - M. Cutolo (ITA)

St-Petersburg (RUS)

* Excerpt of the final ranking list for all categories, without any World Champion title awarded

Junior World Champions & medallists, men & mixed categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2012

S. Sivitz Kozuta - J. Farneti (ITA)

J. Turner - F. Drummond (NZL)

S. Pelisson - N. Rossi (FRA)

Auckland (NZL)

21

11

4

2011

N. Dackhammar - F. Bergström (SWE)

K. Péponnet - J. Lebrun (FRA)

P. Sparks - D. Kohler (GBR)

Medemblik (NED)

60

26

5

2010

S. Bouvet - J. Mion (FRA)

D. Bargehr - L. Mahr (AUT)

S. Sivitz Kosuta - J. Farnet (ITA)

Doha (QAT)

32

13

2

2009

S. Bouvet - J. Mion (FRA)

F. Gerz - T. Bolduan (GER)

L. & R. Dubbini (ITA)

Thessaloniki(GRE)

54

23

3

2008

S. Le Fevre - S. Krol (NED)

L. Lavie - Y. Amir (ISR)

L. & R. Dubbini (ITA)

Gdynia (POL)

64

25

4

Boats Nations Continents

Junior World Champions & medallists, all categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats Nations Continents

A. Basalkin - M. Sheremetyev (RUS)

Bourgas (BUL)

82

21

4

Travemunde (GER)

121

28

3

2007

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

G.Vasilas - E. Mitakis (GRE)

2006

L. Eyal - A. Yam (ISR)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

L. Patience - T. Grube (GBR)

2005

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

G.Vasilas - E. Mitakis (GRE)

P. Piasecki - J. Przybylak (POL)

St-Petersburg (RUS)

67

19

2

2004

A. Cesic - A. Kujundzic (CR0)

P. Piasecki - J. Przybylak (POL)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

Riva del Garda (ITA)

119

25

3

2003

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (ITA)

A. Cesic - A. Kujundzic (CR0)

C. De Koning - W. Stavenuiter (NED)

Neusiedl (AUT)

75

21

3

2002

P. Mantis - T. Polychronidis (GRE)

E. Fonda - P. Zucchetti (ITA)

N. Charbonnier - S. Christidis (FRA)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

63

17

3

2001

P. Mantis - T. Polychronidis (GRE)

Y. Yogev - A. Shahaf (ISR)

S. Ullrich - K.Gritzke (GER)

Istanbul (TUR)

40

17

2

2000

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

M. Czajkowski - K. Kierkowski (POL)

O. Barreiros - A. Zubiria (ESP)

St-Moritz (SUI)

108

20

2

1999

T. Stanczyk - T. Jakubiak (POL)

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

Johnston - Hunt (NZL)

Auckland (NZL)

22

9

4

1998

T. Stanczyk - T. Jakubiak (POL)

L. Zellmer - F. Krabbe (GER)

J. J. Diaz - O. Rodriguez (ESP)

Tallinn (EST)

43

14

3

1997

A. Marinho - M. Nunes (POR)

G. Zandona - L. Simoncelli (ITA)

80

20

3

1996*

M. Staut - P. Habjan (SLO)

G. Zandona - F. Ivaldi (ITA)

96

21

3

* under 21 in the year of the championship

A. Tagaropoulos - Mavroma (GRE) Courseulles/mer (FRA) A. Paszec - P. Zarzecki (POL)

198

Puck (POL)

Junior World Champions & medallists, all categories, contined Silver

Year

Gold (title)

1995*

Z. Kalach - E. Ronen (ISR)

S. Boy - J.-O. v. Studnitz (GER)

1994**

J. Tunjic - M. Petric (SLO)

1993**

A. Bonifacio - M. Gialuz (ITA)

Bronze

Venue

Boats Nations Continents

P. Kadelbach - E. Anders (GER)

Warnemünde (GER)

85

20

3

G. Martinez - D. Wood (ESP)

T. Stanczyk - T. Jakubiak (POL)

Balaton (HUN)

47

14

3

P. Andrade - F. Champalimaud (POR)

R. Papa - F. Marini (ITA)

Marina di Carrara (ITA)

61

18

3

1992** L. Martinez - Doreste - J. L. Wood (ESP)

L. Fraser - L. Newman (NZL)

J. Uusti-Autti - V. Lähteinen (FIN)

Espoo (FIN)

44

15

5

1991** L. Martinez - Doreste - J. L. Wood (ESP)

M. Koch - H. Grande (GER)

L. & M. Bodoni (ITA)

Damp (GER)

68

16

4

Paleon Faliron (GRE)

44

14

3

Alicante (ESP)

49

11

?

1990**

M. Koch - St. Theuerkauf (GDR)

D. & A. Martinez (ESP)

M. Audineau - J. Farnarier (FRA)

1989**

M. & M. Ivaldi (ITA)

Martinez - Farreny (ESP)

Del Felice - Predieri (ITA)

1988**

D. Lippert - R. Hensel (GDR)

R. & N. Shen-tal (ISR)

V. Vascotto - P. Perelli (ITA)

Puck (POL)

51

12

?

1987**

Koniancic - Planinsic (YUG)

Antonaz - Glavina (YUG)

Calafat - Bellester (ESP)

Koper (YUG)

58

14

?

1986**

S. Kaiser - D. Wendel (GDR)

A. Pape - S. Ruthen (GDR)

J. Bilser - J. Kriletich (NZL)

Medemblik (NED)

43

16

4

1985** 1984**

J. Bilser - J. Kriletich (NZL)

N. & F. Ferrone (ITA)

R. Rensch - T. Beutel (GDR)

Gravedona (ITA)

48

15

3

R. Rudlaff - M. Richter (GDR)

A. Pape - N. Emons (GDR)

A. Joukov - D. Rodomakin (USSR)

St-Moritz (SUI)

48

14

3

J. Rettig - T. Heldt (GDR)

A.Mura - P. Brichetti (ITA)

R. Rudlaff - M. Richter (GDR)

Morbisch (AUT)

53

16

2

1982***

Berioskin - Kustrud (USSR)

Lundgren - Lagneus (SWE)

Bergström - Bergström (SWE)

Helsingford (SWE)

50

13

?

1981***

Chirkov - Bolgov (USSR)

Morgenstern - Morgenstern (FRG)

D. Berezkin - Kutznetsov (USSR)

Monickendam (NED)

62

20

?

Rovnij (YUG)

44

13

1

Alassio (ITA)

51

15

1

1983***

1980****

G. Noé - P. Cerni (ITA)

J.Borowski - Bratz (GDR)

Saeger - Diedering (GDR)

1979****

J. Borowski - Schmidt (GDR)

G. Noe - Montefusco (ITA)

T. & E. Chieffi (ITA)

* under 21 in the year of the championship **under 20 in the year of the championship *** official name : International Junior Championship ***** official name : European Junior Championship

Junior European Champions & medallists, women category Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

Boats

Nations

Riva del Garda (ITA)

29

15

2012

A. Bochmann - E. Panuschka (GER)

M. Lemaître - A. Retornaz (FRA)

J. Freeman - K. Tomsett (GBR)

2011

N. Keijzer - A. van Veen (NED)

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

T. Lutz - S. Beucke (GER)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

30

15

2010

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

F. Peters - E. McIntyre (GBR)

V. Jurczok - J. Bach (GER)

La Rochelle (FRA)

17

10

2009

V. Jurczok - J. Bach (GER)

M. Voulgaraki - D. Paschou (GRE)

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

Balaton (HUN)

19

11

2008

A. Bochmann - A. Lorenz (GER)

H. Mills - K. Hughes (GBR)

T. Mrak - V. Macarol (SLO)

Zadar (CRO)

24

12

2007*

H. Mills - K. Hughes (GBR)

M. Fokkema - M. Jongens (NED)

A. Alaeksandra - V. Alla (BLR)

Medemblik (NED)

-

-

2006*

E. Rol - S. Thilo (SUI)

F. Akcan-E. Durmaz (TUR)

A. Wagner - M. Steinherr (GER)

Tavira (POR)

-

-

E. Rol - S. Thilo (SUI)

N. Botzer - L. Trajtenberg (ISR)

Tallinn (EST)

-

-

2004**

M. & V. Adam (FRA)

-

-

Balaton (HUN)

-

-

2003**

M. & V. Adam (FRA)

-

-

Versoix (SUI)

-

-

_

-

Rosignano (ITA)

-

-

-

Helsinki (FIN)

-

-

-

-

-

-

2005* D. Blaschkiewitz - G. Genrich (GER)

2002**

Not available

2001**

K. Tylinska - M. Kaszalowicz (POL)

2000**

A. Kalincheva - N. Zaverha (RUS)

-

-

Anapa (RUS)

1999**

A.Grobe - S. Schröder (GER)

_

-

Rostock (GER)

* Excerpt of the final ranking list for all categories ** Women’s Junior European Champion: first women crew of the championship of all categories

199

Junior European Champions & medallists, men & mixed categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2012

S. Sivitz Kozuta - J. Farneti (ITA)

M. Wood - H. Brayshaw (GBR)

K. Péponnet - B. Berthier (FRA)

Riva del Garda (ITA)

79

27

2011

K. Péponnet - J. Lebrun (FRA)

G. Skoczek - A. Nebout (FRA)

S. Sivitz Kozuta - J. Farneti (ITA)

Nieuwpoort (BEL)

51

19

2010

S. Bouvet - J. Mion (FRA)

T. Elsner - O. Szymanski (GER)

D. Zepunkte - D. Baldewein (GER)

La Rochelle (FRA)

69

21

2009

S. Bouvet - J. Mion (FRA)

F. Gerz - T. Bolduan (GER)

S. Sivitz Kozuta - J. Farneti (ITA)

Balaton (HUN)

73

24

2008

L. & R. Dubbini (ITA)

P. Santurde - J. M. Cerezo (ESP)

S. Moriceau - V. Guillarm (FRA)

Zadar (CRO)

60

22

Boats Nations

Junior European Champions, all categories Year

Gold (title)

Silver

Bronze

Venue

2007

A. Basalkin - M. Sheremetyev (RUS)

L. Eyal - A. Yam (ISR)

G. Vasilas - E. Mitakis (GRE)

Medemblik (NED)

117

28 19

Boats Nations

2006

L. Patience - T. Grube (GBR)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

G. Vasilas - E. Mitakis (GRE)

Tavira (POR)

85

2005

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

P. Piasecki - J. Przybylak (POL)

C. Lorenz - F. Gebert (GER)

Tallinn (EST)

43

19

2004

K. Hmeljak - M. Nevecny (SLO)

M. & V. Adam (FRA)

L. Eyal - S. Eran (ISR)

Balaton (HUN)

98

22

Versoix (SUI)

89

19

3 - M. Belcher - R. Ziegelmayer (AUS) H. Kadelbach - J. Steinborn (GER)

2003

K. Hmeljak - M. Nevecny (SLO)

2002

K. Hmeljak - M. Nevecny (SLO)

S. Fantela - I. Marenic (CRO)

M. Orologas - A. Papadopoulos (GRE)

Rosignano (ITA)

62

?

2001

N. Charbonnier - S. Christidis (FRA)

S. Ullrich - K. Gritzke (GER)

F. Proot - W. Heyninck (BEL)

Helsinki (FIN)

61

18

2000

K. Ditsiopoulos - P. Kagialis (GRE)

R. Sawicki - P. Previovsky (POL)

V. Zatsarinsky - M. Gosteev (RUS)

V. Pushev - P. Savenko (RUS)

Anapa (RUS)

16

4

1999

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

Y. Yogev - A. Shahaf (ISR)

E. & S. Dyen (FRA)

Rostock (GER)

93

22

1998

G. Kliger - U. Gal (ISR)

G. Zandona - L. Simoncelli (ITA)

S. & S. Deklava (SLO)

Pescara (ITA)

62

13

Koper (SLO)

60

15

1997

Miha Staut - Peter Habjan (SLO)

A. Marinho - M. Nunes (POR)

470 Masters events

I

n order to allow sailors who were no longer running after the Olympic Games or the World Championships to nevertheless prolong international competition, the 470 Internationale created the «Masters World Championship» in 1983 the first edition being held in Valencia (Spain).

Entry was reserved for crews with a combined age of more than seventy years and the

L. Zellmer - F. Krabbe (GER)

helm being at least thirty-five years old.

Twenty-seven boats from four nations took part in this event where the Spaniards Rafael Iturrioz & Ignacio Dominguard became the first Masters World Champions.

The Masters World Championship was held every year until 1997, then it became the Masters World Cup in 1998 and 1999 and then the Masters Cup at the request of ISAF. Claude Gachet & Pierre Honoré were 200

the last Masters World Champions.

The event has always been held in Europe, except in 1996 when it was held in Doha (Qatar) and in 1999 in Auckland (New Zealand), on both occasions with boats provided by the organisers. In Doha, twelve nations were present from four continents, which is a record for this event.

From 1996, the first «Grandmaster» of the ranking was honoured with a special prize.

Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmoos (Switzerland), Grand-grandmasters, Gaeta, Italy, 2012

201

To qualify as a Grandmaster, the combined age of the crew must be more than one hundred years, with more than fifty for the helm.

Then from the 2000 edition onwards, a new «Apprentice masters» category was created for crews with a combined age of more than sixty years, with more than thirty for the helm, who were not yet Masters.

As for the first Grandmaster, the first Apprentice master of the overall ranking was also honoured with a special prize.

In 2007, the Cup was held in Rome (Italy) with a record participation of eighty-seven boats.

Thereafter it seemed difficult to conserve a format leading to an overall ranking without the possibility of having qualification and final phases.

A new format was adopted as from the 2009 edition, which consisted in organising a distinct ranking for each of the three categories.

2009 Masters on Lake Achensee, Austria

From the 2011 edition, a further category has been added for the «Grand-grandmasters» for crews with a combined age of more than one hundred and twenty years.

The helmsman age criterion has disappeared, in accordance with the Class Rules which do not distinguish the helm but

present the 470 as a boat for two undifferentiated crew members.

The Swiss crew Martin Steiger & Hans Vonmoos have participated in nearly all the Masters events since 1987.

They were crowned the best Grandmasters five times in the years 2000, then won the Grand-

Masters Cup winners by category Year

Masters

Grandmasters Grand-grandmasters

Apprentice masters

Venue

Boats

Nations

2012

N. Ferrone - F. Ferrone (ITA)

GM - B. Boime - G. Espinasse (FRA) GGM - M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

M. Gianfreda - P. Simeone (ITA)

Gaeta (ITA)

41

9

2011

F. Ziccarelli / D. Gamba (ITA)

GM - I. Bonacin - G. Urlic (ITA) GGM - M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

F. Neuroth - S. Jung (GER)

Lignano Sabbiadoro (ITA)

50

9

Masters Cup winners by category Year

Masters

Grandmasters

Apprentice masters

Venue

2010

B. Boime - G. Espinasse (FRA)

G. Chapelin - F. Barthe (FRA)

I. Runge - S. Jäckel (GER)

Biscarrosse (FRA)

54

9

2009

B. Boime - G. Espinasse (FRA)

G. Chapelin - F. Barthe (FRA)

F. Ziccarelli - D. Gamba (ITA)

Achensee (SUI)

65

10

202

Boats Nations

Masters Cups Year

First Grandmasters

First Apprentice masters

Venue

11 / M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

8 / I. Yordanov - Z. Yordanov (BUL)

Varna (BUL)

20

7 8

Winners all categories

Boats Nations

2008

E. Falco Contardi - G. Montella (ITA)

2007

S. Schneider - F. Thieme (GER)

13 / G. Chapelin - F. Barthe (FRA)

3 / F. Ziccarelli - D. Gamba (ITA)

Rome (ITA)

87

2006

A.Tagaropoulos - C. Pritsoulis (GRE)

5 / G. Chapelin - F. Barthe (FRA)

1 / A. Tagaropoulos - C. Pritsoulis (GRE)

Alexandroupolis (GRE)

18

7

2005

E. Monnin - C. Rast (SUI)

13 / M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

1 / E. Monnin - C. Rast (SUI)

Thun (SUI)

41

8 10

2004

S. Seger - D. Liener (SUI)

8 / C. Gachet - P. Honoré (FRA)

6 / P. Fischer - P. Muelhauser (SUI)

Medemblik (NED)

34

2003

Z. Nyari - Z. Csury (HUN)

3 / M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

1 / Z. Nyari - Z. Csury (HUN)

Balaton (HUN)

25

7

2002

S. Schneider - F. Thieme (GER)

7 / M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

1 / S. Schneider - F. Thieme (GER)

Starnberg (GER)

39

6

Castellatto di Brenzone (ITA)

21

7

St Pierre Quiberon (FRA)

33

8

2001

B. Boime - G. Espinasse (FRA)

3 / M. Steiger - H. Vonmoos (SUI)

15 / G. & G. Bracuti (ITA)

2000

P. Foerster - B. Merrick (USA)

6 / R. Maurel - J.-B. Combillet (FRA)

1 / P. Foerster - B. Merrick (USA)

World Masters Cups Year

Winners all categories

1999

J. Danks - A. Bucek (AUS)

1998

E. Ciferri - F. Tintinelli (ITA)

Venue

Boats

Nations

8 / G. Benetti - S. Paolo (ITA)

Auckland (NZL)

8

5

13 / Walter & G. Weissmann (GER)

Balaton (HUN)

24

7

First Grandmasters

World Masters Championships Year

World Champions

First Grandmasters

Venue

1997

C. Gachet - P. Honoré (FRA)

11 / S. Speer - D. Speer (GBR)

Rota (ESP)

13

6

1996

E. Ciferri - G.Vetteroni (ITA)

13 / S. Speer - D. Speer (GBR)

Doha (QAT)

29

12

Boats

Nations

Year

World Champions

Venue

1995

B. Boime - D. Arrondelle (FRA)

La Grande-Motte (FRA)

30

8

Boats

Nations

1994

T. Galgoczy - G. Nyari (HUN)

Rutland (GBR)

14

6

1993

Bernasconi - Bernasconi (SUI)

Oberhofen (SUI)

27

5

1992

T. Galgoczy - G. Nyari (HUN)

Balaton (HUN)

19

9

1991

J. Kovacs - E. Szorenyi (HUN)

Elba (ITA)

36

9

1990

A. Gutierrez - A. Plaza Reyes (ESP)

Guadaljara (ESP)

15

5

1989

A. Gutierrez - A. Plaza Reyes (ESP)

Tutzing (RFA)

20

5

1988

?

Koper (YUG)

?

?

1987

A. Gutierrez - A. Plaza Reyes (ESP)

Lugano (SUI)

21

6

1986

A. Gutierrez - A. Plaza Reyes (ESP)

Torre del Lago Puccini (ITA)

18

5

1985

(not sailed)

Portoroz (YUG)

?

?

1984

Bertelli - Giannoni (ITA)

Marina di Carrara (ITA)

26

4

1983

R. Iturrioz - I. Dominguard (ESP)

Valencia (ESP)

27

4

203

grandmaster category in 2011 and 2012.

The French Gilles Chapelin & Frank Barthe won the Grandmasters category four times.

The Frenchman Bernard Boime won the Masters category four times, three of which were with Gilles Espinasse with whom he went on to win the Grandmasters category in 2012.

The Spaniards Angel Gutierrez & Antonio Plaza Reyes won the Masters World Championship three times overall.

The event has only been won twice by non-European crews, once by the women c r e w Jenni Danks & Addy Bucek (Australia) who won all the races in Auckland in 1999, and by the Apprentice masters crew Paul Foerster & Bob Merr i c k (USA) in 2000 in SaintPierre Quiberon (France) who went on to win a silver medal at the Sydney Olympic Games a few weeks later •

i nsignia, flag, slogans and logos «470» insignia The «470» insignia was designed in 1963 by the architect André Cornu and is present on every 470 mainsail.

It corresponds to a very precise graphic design set out in the Class Rules and must be in dark blue, except for crews who have been Olympic or World Champions who may use a gold coloured insignia.

Official 470 Insignia, 1963

470 Class flag The official 470 Class flag was designed in 1964 by the architect André Cornu and his friend Alain Manceaux, founding president of the French 470 Class association in 1963. According to the ISAF Racing Rule 26, this flag should normally be used to give the five minute warning signal for the start of all 470 races, but in practice the race organisers for major

international regattas need to use different flags to identify the several fleets racing.

An interesting particularity of this flag, which André Cornu could not explain, is that the 470 emblem on it is not quite identical to the official insignia in the Class Rules, in that the number 4 is not slightly taller than the other figures, as on the official insignia.

Official 470 Class flag, 1964

« The just right sized boat» » This slogan launched in 1964

by Henri Nouvel, vice-president of the French 470 Class associa-

tion, appeared in a nautical magazine on an advert for the Jean Morin boatyard published in July 204

1964. It was thereafter taken up by the entire specialised press of the period. The «just right» words

evoke the fact that the 470 filled the gap that existed between the 420 and the 505, but also the fact that it is halfway between a boat for beginners and a high performance boat and that it can be sailed by all types of crew while remaining very sporty.

Morin advertisement «dériveur du juste milieu», July 1964

«Simply the best»

This slogan was launched in the mid 90s during the lobbying campaign that the 470 Internationale ran to maintain the 470’s Olympic status. It appeared on the cover of a pamphlet that extolled the virtues of the boat, of which several thousand copies were circulated at the time.

470 Internationale flyer «Simply the best», 1994

205

«The boat the world sails » This slogan was launched in 2005 by Darren Dunkley-Smith while President of the 470 Internationale. It was officially incorporated with the association logo in 2006.

Logos At the end of the 60s, the French 470 sailor Jean-Pierre Tifforit created a logo for the 470 Internationale to illustrate its publications and to be used as a sticker on cars and boats. Few 470 sailors did not display the sticker and some still use it today.

In 1973, after getting Olympic status, the Olympic rings were added. This logo became rapidly outdated for the promotion of the 470, as the national flags shown on the spinnaker no longer represented the expansion of the 470 around the world.

At the same time the 470 Internationale used a simpler logo on its letterheads showing the 470 insignia with the world «International» underneath on a stylised globe backing.

Postcard «The boat the world sails» 470 Internationale, 2005

Logo designed

by Jean- Pierre Tifforit in 1969 and updated in 1973, with the Olympic rings

206

470 Internationale logo, 1972

In 1975, the Frenchman Guy Daugey, then treasurer of the 470 Internationale, proposed that the word ÂŤInternationalÂť be replaced by the Olympic rings in a single colour.

470 Class 50th anniversary logo

In 2012, the 470 Internationale launched a tender for the creation of a logo for the 50th anniversary of the 470.

The selected logo has been used on all print and website publications linked to this anniversary•

470 Internationale logo, 2006

207

208

// '%"& '%"& +' +' +! ) "* +! ) "* ""&&"& &&"& ## ("& ("& +' +' +! ) "* ()' )) ** ** +! ) "* ()' -')#"& ')#"& +' +' +! ) "* *, ** 0 +! ) "* *, ** 0

( )+& )* "& % #"& ( )+& )* "& % #"& !"*+'). !"*+'). '$$'- * '$$'- * '& '&

+) $$ $"&

'& *" & '$"* "$* "+ (!

+) $$ $"& '& *" & '$"* "$* "+ (!

209

210

building 470 since 1967 2013 latest model launched

Nautivela, via Gardone 8, Milano Tel: +39 029880212 Fax: +39 0298287959 info@nautivela.com - www.nautivela.com

211

Contents •FOREWORD.................................................................................................................................

Page

7

•INTRODUCTION......................................................................................................................... Page 11 •1963-1965 The first steps..............................................................................................................

Page 12

•1966-1969 International recognition.............................................................................................

Page 18

•1970-1972 The Olympic consécration ............................................................................................ Page 28 •1973-1976 The first «Olympiad» ...................................................................................................

Page 38

•1977-1980 Politics come into play.................................................................................................. Page 47 •1981-1984 The 470 becomes feminine ...........................................................................................

Page 54

•1985-1988 Successful first Olympic Games for women’s 470 ..........................................................;

Page 62

•1989-1992 A new world ...............................................................................................................

Page 71

•1993-1996 The 470 of course ........................................................................................................

Page 79

•1997-2000 The Olympic 470 passes Y2K.........................................................................................

Page 88

•2001-2004 Greek godesses and américan vétérans.......................................................................... Page 100 •2005-2008 Change in motion .......................................................................................................

Page 111

•2009-2012 Lobke Berkhout and Malcolm Page at the summit of their art ........................................

Page 123

•2013 AND BEYOND ...................................................................................................................

Page 140

•«THE JUSTE RIGHT SIZED BOAT» The 470 and its technical evolutions .................................

Page 145

•«TNE BOAT THE WORLD SAILS» Diffusion of the 470 in the world .......................................... Page 161 •THE 470 INTERNATIONALE AND ITS DIRIGEANTS .........................................................

Page 177

•INTERNATIONAL REGATTAS .................................................................................................

Page 181

•INSIGNIA, FLAG, SLOGANS AND LOGOS.............................................................................. Page 204 •Contents........................................................................................................................................

Page 211

•Photo credits...............................................................................................................................

Page 213

212

Photo credits t: top - tl: top left - tm: top middle - tr: top right - c: centre - cl: centre left - cm: centre middle - cr: centre right b: bottom - bl: bottom left - bm: bottom middle - br: bottom right - RR: rights reserved .

• Cover: Matias Capizzano • P. 6: François Baudouin, Bateaux magazine • P. 7: RR. • P. 9: t Alain Corcuff, b Nicolas Guichet • P. 10: Denis de Lanoue • P. 11: l coll. Jean-Claude Cornu, r coll. Jean Morin • P. 12 & 13: collection AS 470 France • P. 13: Erwan Quéméré • P. 14: t Jean-Claude Cornu, b coll. AS 470 France • P. 15: coll. revue Bateaux • P. 16: RR • P. 17: coll. Marc Everaert • P. 18: coll. Jean Morin • P. 20: RR • P. 21: tl coll. AS 470 France, tr RR • P. 22: t coll. AS 470 France, b RR • P. 23: coll. Jean Morin • P. 24: coll. AS 470 France • P. 25: coll. Jean Morin • P. 26, 27 & 28: coll. AS 470 France • P. 29: t coll. AS 470 France, bl & br coll. Gérard de Cayeux • P. 30: tl coll. Jean Morin, bl & bm coll. AS 470 France, br coll. Yves Carré • P. 31: t coll. Yves Carré, b Alain Corroler • P. 32: H. Okamoto • P. 33 : coll. AS 470 France • P. 34: tl coll. Tom van Essen, br coll. Sjoerd Vollebregt • P. 35: t DR, b coll. Jean Morin • P. 36: tl coll. 470 Int., tr coll.

Jean Morin • P. 37: coll. AS 470 France • P. 38: coll. Jean Morin • P. 39: tl Jean-Claude Cornu, tr coll. 470 Int., b coll. Jean Morin • P. 40: coll. Claude Tisserand • P. 41: t coll. Bateaux magazine, b Henrik Hansen • P. 42: coll. Bateaux magazine • P. 43: coll. Robert Austin • P. 44: coll. Jacques Fallais • P. 45: RR. • P. 46: coll. Ian Brown • P. 47: coll. Tom Linskey • P. 48: t RR , bl coll. Alain Corcuff , br coll. AS 470 France • P. 49: l RR, d Evening Post • P. 50, 51 & 52: RR • P. 53: coll.

Tom Linskey • P. 54 et 55: coll. Voiles et Voiliers magazine • P. 56 & 57: coll. Hamish Willcox • P. 58: coll. Christine Briand • P. 59: coll. Hamish Willcox • P. 60 & 61: coll. Voiles et Voiliers magazine • P. 62: Christine Briand • P. 63 : t Didier Ravon, b coll. Giornale della vela • P. 64: t Christine Briand, b Gilles Martin-Raget • P. 65: coll. Judy Lugar • P. 66: coll. Gail Johnson • P. 67: François Salle • P. 68: coll. Luc Pillot • P. 69: t coll. Luc Pillot, b coll. Thierry Péponnet • P. 71: François Salle • P. 72: t François Salle, b coll. Voiles et Voiliers magazine • P. 73: coll. Tonu Toniste • P. 74: t coll. Tomoaki Tsutsumi, b François Salle • P. 75 : t Gilles Martin-Raget, b coll. Jan Shearer • P. 76 : t Jean-Claude Cornu, b François Salle • P. 77: t coll. Patricia Guerra, b François Salle • P. 78: coll. J.J. Isler-Fetter • P. 79: coll. 470 Int. • P. 80: coll. 470 Int. • P. 81: coll. Igor Matviienko • P. 82: t coll. Theresa Zabell, b RR • P. 83 & 84: François Salle • P. 85: A. Adronikos • P. 86, 87 & 88: François Salle • P. 89: t Victor Kovalenko, b coll. Belinda Stowell • P. 90: coll. David MacKay • P. 91: coll.

Tom King • P. 92: coll. Benoit Petit • P. 93: coll. Ruslana Taran • P. 94 & 95: Gilles Martin-Raget • P. 96: coll. 470 Int. • P. 97: David Bell • P. 98: coll. Mathew Belcher • P. 99: t David Bell, b onEdition • P. 100: Gilles Martin-Raget • P. 101: t Kurt Arrigo , b Ingrid Petitjean • P. 102: coll. Simon Cooke • P. 103: h coll. 470 Int., c coll. Addy Bucek, b coll. Simon Cooke • P. 104: coll. 470 Int. • P. 105: t coll. Yosef Yogev, b coll. Ingrid Petitjean • P. 106: Federico Vanno • P. 107: coll. 470 Int. • P. 108: Daniel Forster • P. 109 & 110: coll. Heinz Staudt • P. 111: coll. 470 Int. • P. 112: t coll. Marcelien De Koning, b David Bell • P. 113: coll. Aberto Predieri • P. 114 & 115: David Bell • P. 116: tl, tr & bl David Bell, br Alain Corcuff • P. 117: Per Heergard • P. 118, 119, 120, 121 & 122: David Bell • P. 123: Christophe Favreau • P. 124: t Richard Langdon, b Coskun Aydin • P. 125 & 126: Per Heergard • P. 127: t onEdition, b Thom Touw • P. 128: coll. Lisa Westerhof • P. 129: t Per Heergard, b Thom Touw • P. 130, 131, 132 & 133: Thom Touw • P. 134: t Thom Touw, b onEdition • P. 135: Thom Touw • P. 136-137: Matias Capizzano • P. 139: Thom Touw • P. 140: coll. 470 Int. • P. 141: Aqueduc • P. 143: t Victor Kovalenko, b Trish Conway • P. 145: E. Remont • P. 146: coll. Scoazec • P. 147: coll. AS 470 France • P. 148: coll. 470 Int. • P. 149: t Nicolas Guichet, b coll. Bertheuil • P. 150: coll. AS 470 France • P. 151: Piot-Vergeau • P. 152: Nicolas Guichet • P. 153: coll. Scoazec • P. 154: t coll. Scoazec, b coll. Hervé Bernad • P. 156: Nicolas Guichet • P. 157: David Mackay • P. 158: Nicolas Guichet • P. 159: coll. Dimitris Dimou • P. 162: Club Nautique d’Ablon • P. 165: coll. Lucas Erni • P. 166: coll. Alexander Plotnikov • P. 168: Thom Touw • P. 169: coll. Yamaha • P. 170: Alain Corcuff. • P. 172-173: coll.

Erico Hoffmann • P. 176: Trish Conway • P. 201: Gianluca Di Fazio • P. 202 : Virag Janko.

Next double page: plans of the 470 published by Bateaux magazine in 1972.

213

BLANK BLANK